LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 0001373CH0S 
 

 
THE PHILOSOPHY 
 
 OP 
 
 m 
 
 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY; 
 
 
 IN A COURSE OF 
 
 TWELVE LECTURES. 
 B-TJ JOHN BOVEE DODs. 
 
 STEREOTYPE EDITION. 
 
 NEW YOEK: 
 
 1'OWI^RS AND WELLS, PUBLISHERS, 
 
 NO. 303 BROADWAY. 
 
 Boston : ) ( Philadelphia : 
 
 142 Washington St. f 1854. \ Ho. 231 Arch Street. 
 
 A^H^ <?<**^ % Ai -' 
 

 I 
 
 Ottered, according to act of Congress, in the year 1850, by 
 
 C. P. DODS, 
 
 la the Clerk s Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New York* 
 
 STEREOTYPED %\ ?AXFS AND PALMER, 
 
 201 William st , corner of Frankfort, N. Y. 
 
DEDICATION 
 
 TO G. C. MARCHANT, M.D. 
 
 My Dear Sir — For twenty years past I have been 
 intimately acquainted with you, and I enjoy the pleasing 
 reflection that we have, during that entire period, re- 
 mained warm, personal friends. Fully sensible of your 
 sterling integrity and honor as a man and a distinguished 
 American citizen, and sensible that the science of Elec- 
 trical Psychology will prove to be most deeply interest- 
 ing to your discerning and gifted mind, and that you 
 will love, honor, and cherish it as you do the other 
 sciences of the day with which you have become famil- 
 iar ; and having so often and deeply felt your friend- 
 ship in acts of kindness, I claim the favor, as an ex- 
 pression of my confidence in your goodness, and also in 
 your medical skill, to dedicate this work to you. You 
 will perceive that I have intentionally written it in a 
 fanciful style, so as to make it pleasing to readers in 
 general ; and surely you, as a critic, will overlook this, 
 as I have also endeavored to please the scholar by 
 throwing out before him a fair and liberal specimen 
 of original thought. As such it is most respectfully 
 inscribed to you by your sincere friend, 
 
 J. B. DODS. 
 
CONTENTS, 
 
 DEDICATION, 3 
 
 INTRODUCTION, 9-13 
 
 LECTURE I. 
 
 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY — ITS DEFINITION, AND 
 IMPORTANCE IN CURING DISEASES, 15-32 
 
 Invitation by members of United States Senate to lecture on the 
 Science of Electrical Psychology — Man should use his reason 
 — His space is small, yet his power extends to other worlds — 
 The greatness and majesty of Nature — Her mysterious opera- 
 tions — Man a progressive being — Author's reference to his 
 Mesmeric Lectures — Has for twenty years argued electricity 
 to be the connecting link between mind and matter — Letter 
 from Hon. Richard D. Davis, with editorial remarks on the 
 mysterious nature of the experiments — Hiram Bostwick, Esq., 
 cured of palsy — Two girls cured of deafness — Lady restored 
 to speech and sight — Editorial advice to physicians to learn 
 this Science — Resolutions of Dr. Dods' class of forty -five per- 
 sons in favor of this Science — A lady cured who had not 
 walked for eighteen years — Distinction between Mesmerism 
 and Electrical Psychology. 
 
 LECTURE II. 
 
 BEAUTY OF INDEPENDENT THOUGHT AND FEAR- 
 LESS EXPRESSION, 33-48 
 
 Electrical Psychology has claims to philosophy — Its strangeness 
 awakens the deepest feelings of contempt among skeptics — 
 Those who scoff and sneer have received their ideas by in- 
 heritance, without labor, as they did their estate — Such, 
 though learned, are the greatest enemies of science — The 
 march of intellect — Improvements of the day — The chariot 
 of science commenced its career at the morning of creation, 
 with but few on board, and will continue to roll on without 
 end — Its passengers here are mortals ; in eternity, immortals — 
 The variety and richness of the intellectual and moral field — 
 Use of the school and college — Divines should not fear science 
 — It cannot destroy the Bible — Creation successive — Its vast- 
 ness — All sciences have been opposed, and their discoverers 
 persecuted — Harvey — Galileo — Newton — Fulton — Gall — 
 Spurzheim — Combe — The Fowlers, of New York — Men 
 should seek for true fame, and not a momentary popularity — 
 True fame defined — A specimen of it in the example of 
 Christ. 
 
8 CONTENTS. 
 
 LECTURE III. 
 
 PAGES. 
 
 CONNECTING LINK BETWEEN MIND AND MATTER, 
 AND CIRCULATION OF THE BLOOD, 49-04 
 
 Let not opposition surprise — The characters from whom it comes 
 are pointed out — Immutability of truth — It cannot be affected 
 by the belief or unbelief of men — Electrical theory of the uni- 
 verse — Electricity eternal — The agent employed by the Creator 
 to move globes and carry on the operations of nature — It is a 
 universal agent, and the cause v of light, heat, vegetation, twi- 
 light, evaporation, storm?, earthquakes, and hurricanes — -Man 
 an epitome of the universe — All substances in him — Mind has 
 both voluntary and involuntary powers — Braiti is the fountain 
 of the nervous system — Mind the cause of all motion, and can 
 touch nothing but electricity — From mind to dead matter is 
 seven links — 'Mind holds its royal throne in the brain, and ex- 
 ecutes its commands through electricity, its prime minister — 
 Circulation of the blood — Its philosophy is new — Heart, with 
 its ventricles and auricles — Why nerves attend the arteries 
 and not the veins — How the brain is supplied with electricity 
 —Why arterial blood is cherry-red, and venous blood purple. 
 
 LECTURE IV. 
 PHILOSOPHY OF DISEASE AND NERVOUS FORCE, 65-8) 
 Circulation of the blood concluded — Circulating system is two 
 systems — Arterial blood is positive, venous blood is negative — 
 The notion refuted that the heart circulates the blood and ex- 
 erts a force of 100,000 pounds — The heart is moved by the 
 involuntary force of the cerebellum— The blood is moved by 
 the positive and negative forces of electricity taken in at the 
 lungs by inspiration — Philosophy of disease — One cause only 
 for all diseases — Diseases do not originate in the blood, but in 
 the electricity of the nerves — They begin in the finest invisible 
 substance in the body and end in the grossest — All convulsions 
 in nature begin and end thus — Blood not rendered impure by 
 foreign substances carried into it, but by being thrown out 
 of balance in its circulation — Diseases caused by mental or 
 physical impressions — Disease settles upon the weakest organ 
 or part of the body — Nervous fluid thrown out of balance is 
 disease, and when equalized is health — Half of the nervous 
 fluid is under the voluntary control of the mind — The other 
 half is not 
 
 LECTURE V. 
 
 CURE OF DISEASE AND BEING ACCLIMATED, . . 82-98 
 Philosophy of disease — Mental and physical impressions — Ra- 
 tionale of its cure — Man riding — Head aches — Meets a robber 
 — Headache cured — The healing principle, is in us, not in med- 
 icine—Equalize circulation by nervous force—Emetics do not 
 
CO STENTS. / 
 
 possess the vomiting principle — VomiLiug is produced by nerv- 
 ous force — Examples and proof— Diseases cured by mental 
 impressions, even though caused by physical impression — 
 Medicines produce physical results — Example of a peach-tree 
 — Physicians should state to the patients what medicines they 
 administer — How to preserve health — Bathings — No disease 
 cured by an opposite — Philosophy of becoming acclimated — 
 Mineral and vegetable kingdoms — Man a vegetable of second 
 growth — All vegetables and animals adapted to their climates 
 - — Foreign substances should not be eaten — Change of our 
 flesh and bones— Clothing adapted to climate — God has not 
 erred in disposing the vegetable substances over the globe — 
 Truth immutable. 
 
 LECTURE VI. 
 
 EXISTENCE OF DEITY PROVED FROM MOTION, . 99-118 
 Reason fearless of Consequences — The power of electricity — Its 
 awful manifestations — Nothing compared with Deity — Spirit 
 supposed to be immaterial, but is not — Supposed to be the re- 
 sult of mechanism, but is not — Dr. Priestly — Atheists — The 
 resurrection — Spirit is a substance — Electricity is universal — 
 Mind is the opposite of dead matter — Body and nature com- 
 pared — Each organ has but one function— The chain of ele- 
 mentary substances considered, from the heaviest up to the 
 lightest — Only one substance has motion, thus is mind — The 
 unseen is the reality, the visible is not — The tree is an out- 
 shoot from the invisible life of the seed — All powers are in the 
 unseen substances — Earthquakes — Man and nature alike — In- 
 voluntary powers of mind — Involuntary powers of God — His 
 voluntary powers create— His involuntary govern through 
 established laws — God's voluntary powers canuot be thwarted, 
 his involuntary can — First human pair — Difference between 
 being born and created — The acorn and the oak, which was 
 first — Geology — Creation and government of the globe — Pre- 
 mature deaths argued — Two brains — Voluntary and involun- 
 tary powers — The office of each proved by preparing food 
 and eating it. 
 
 LECTURE VII. 
 SUBJECT OF CREATION CONSIDERED, .... 119-147 
 All motion originates in mind — Thought is not mind— Creation 
 is a vast subject — Man's right to reason on any subject — Worlds 
 made out of electricity — Nothing cannot be made into some- 
 thing — Apostle Paul — Bible sense of create — Something must 
 be eternal — God, space, and duration considered — Philosophi- 
 cal necessity — Electricity is the body of God — Each animated * 
 body is an outshoot from mind — God's mind is not omnipresent, 
 his body is — Mind is form — The serpent — The lobster — All 
 feeling in mind — Amputations —How mind moves the body — 
 
b CONTENTS, 
 
 PAGKi, 
 
 One hundred elements — Mode of creation— Jradu ally from 
 the invisible to the visible forms — Boyle — Bishop Watson — 
 Requires electricity, out of which the globe was made, to gov- 
 ern it — One hundred cords fastened on one hundred elements 
 in electricity — Positive and negative forces — Ultimates and 
 primates — Gold and phosphate of lime — Sun is electricity — 
 Philosophy of twilight — The globe not yet finished — Newton — 
 Comets — Elliptical orbits — Volcanoes — Philosophy of variation 
 of the compass — The globe yet in its embryo — When finished 
 — W T hat future generations will say of us. 
 
 LECTURE VIII. 
 
 DOCTRINE OF IMPRESSIONS, 13G-15I 
 
 Creation and Electrical Psychology — All substances in man — It 
 requires electricity, out of which he was made, to govern him — 
 Philosophy of digestion — Chyle, serum, blood, flesh, tendons, 
 bones — Positive and negative forces — Blood the universal sol- 
 vent of the body as water is of the globe — The brain — Stomach 
 — One hundred elements — Law of equilibrium — Nature like 
 man is thrown out of balance and becomes sick — Hurricane and 
 tornado — Rheumatisms and broken bones preceding a storm — 
 Thunder storms — Cause of hail — Earthquakes — Earth may 
 have a bowel eomplaint — Volcanoes — Eruptions — Nature is 
 cured by her own impressions, and so is man— Sleeping in un- 
 healthy climates — Keep positive to surrounding impressions — 
 Citizens of Charleston, S.C. — Country fever — Dr. Mason Good 
 — Fear — Cholera — Salem witchcraft — Pleading guilty — Dan- 
 ger of executing persons on their own confessions — Judges 
 and jurors. 
 
 LECTURE IX. 
 CONNECTION BETWEEN THE VOLUNTARY AND IN- 
 VOLUNTARY NERVES, 152-168 
 
 Electricity the connecting link between mind and inert matter — 
 Goose pimples on the arm — Insulated stool — Nerves are mag- 
 netic — Electrometer — Why mind removes warts, king's-evil, or 
 tumors — Dr. Warren, of Boston — Electro-nervous fluid heals — 
 Why it heals — The voluntary and involuntary powers — Throne 
 of the mind — Each person has two distinct brains through which 
 the mind acts — Connection between the voluntary and involun- 
 tary nerves — How one may affect the other — Death occasioned 
 by the want of sleep — Death is the sleep of the involuntary 
 powers — Suspended animation in alligators, toads, serpents, 
 raccoons, etc. — Suspended animation in some human beings 
 for several days — Its philosophy or cause — Danger of prema- 
 ture interments — A man in New Jersey, his case stated — The 
 circulating and nervous systems compared — The mind's throne 
 in the medulla oblongata — Philosophy of natural sleep — Con- 
 clusion — Poetry on Hope. 
 
CONTENTS. 9 
 
 FAGSB. 
 
 healthy climates — Keep positive to surrounding impressions — 
 Citizens of Charleston, S. C. — Countrv fever — Dr. Mason Good 
 — Fear— Cholera— Salem witchcraft — Pleading guilty — Dan- 
 ger of executing persons on their own confessions — Judges 
 and jurors. 
 
 LECTURE IX. 
 CONNECTION BETWEEN THE VOLUNTARY AND IN 
 VOLUNTARY NERVES 164-180 
 
 Electricity the connecting link between mind and inert matter — * 
 Goose pimples on the arm — Insulated stool — Nerves are mag- 
 netic — Electrometer — Why mind removes warts, king's evil, 
 or tumors — Dr. Warren, of Boston — Electro-nervous fluid heals 
 — Why it heals — The voluntary and involuntary powers — 
 Throne of the mind — Each person has two distinct brains 
 through which the mind acts — Connection between the volun- 
 tary and involuntary nerves — How one may affect the other — 
 Death occasioned by the want of sleep — Death is the sleep of 
 the involuntary powers — Suspended animation in alligators, 
 toads, serpents, raccoons, etc. — Suspended animation in some 
 human beings for several days — Its philosophy or cause — Dan- 
 ger of premature interments — A man in New Jersey, his case 
 stated — The circulating and nervous systems compared — The 
 mind's throne in the medulla oblongata— Philosophy of natural 
 sleep — Conclusion. 
 
 LECTURE X. 
 
 ELECTRO-CURAPATHY IS THE BEST MEDICAL SYS- 
 TEM IN BEING, AS IT INVOLVES THE EXCEL- 
 LENCES OF ALL OTHER SYSTEMS, 181-198 
 
 Electrical Psychology is in its infancy — The power it is destined 
 to exert over disease in coming ages — It is the most sublime 
 system of philosophy in existence — Excels astronomy and geol- 
 ogy, which are great — Its importance not realized — It uses 
 safe remedies — Discards poisons — It takes its medicines from 
 the fields of nature where the patient lives — Animals do the 
 same — The different medical systems noticed — They should all 
 be combined in one system of Curapathy — Hydropathy con- 
 sidered — Aeriapathy considered — Electricity, galvanism, and 
 magnetism are useful — Called Electropathy — Terrapathy con- 
 sidered, or earth cures— Earths should be applied to the system 
 in various forms, particularly in inflammations — Man needs but 
 little medicine — Attention to food as to quantity and quality is 
 about all he needs — Why Terrapathy cures is argued — Difficult 
 to solve — Can physicians tell why any medicine cures ? — In- 
 stinct of the rattlesnake to cure himself when bitten— A negro, 
 on being bitten, ate the same plant and was cured — Most of 
 the valuable medicines were discovered by old country women, 
 old hunters, and Indians, and not by doctors — With much op- 
 
 • ]* 
 
10 CONTENTS. 
 
 vjkawa 
 
 position *hey were forced to adopt them — Their opposition to 
 Peruvian bark, the virtues of which were discovered by monks 
 — The clergy opposed it — A state of health and disease consid- 
 ered — Negative and positive forces considered — Positive elec- 
 tricity belongs to the air, negative to the earth — There are pos- 
 itive and negative diseases — How cured — Herbs are the eldest 
 born children of mother earth — They always hang upon her 
 breast — Clay poultices — The body buried in soils — Instances 
 where Terrapathy has cured — The Master and the blind man 
 — The clay and spittle — Absorbent power of earths— Sting of 
 a bee cured — Grease spots, how removed from silks or wool- 
 ens — The scent of a skunk removed from clothes by earth — 
 The cause of this considered, and the supremacy of Electro- 
 Psychological Curapathy shown over all medical systems in 
 being. 
 
 LECTURE XI. 
 
 THE SECRET REVEALED, SO THAT ALL MAY KNOW 
 
 HOW TO EXPERIMENT WITHOUT AN INSTRUCT- 
 OR, 199-232 
 
 As this science involves all medical systems, and embraces other 
 agents besides, so it should be understood by all — Doctors 
 should understand it — It often saves life when medicines fail- 
 It can be thoroughly learned and practically understood in ten 
 hours — Dr. Dods will teach it if preferred — He is located in 
 New York — Will attend to imparting instruction and lecturing 
 abroad, if invited — Ignorant persons have gone abroad pretend- 
 ing to teach it for ten dollars, for two dollars, and some for 
 tw T enty-five cents — Some have changed its name to that of 
 Electro-Biology— To prevent imposition the secret is revealed 
 — How can those teach its philosophy and its application to 
 disease who are ignorant of the human system ? — More is here 
 taught than by any lecturers — God has stamped simplicity on 
 his works — Each organ of the body performs but one function 
 — There is but one nerve through which ideas are transmitted 
 to the mind — Ideas are successive, not simultaneous — We can 
 not attend to two public speakers at once — The mind has a 
 spiritual brain and spiritual organs — The nerve through which 
 •impressions are communicated to the mind is located in the* 
 organ of Individuality — All the organs are double — This nerve 
 has infinite branches to all the voluntary parts of the body to 
 communicate motion — A pebble thrown into Lake Superior — 
 Its illustration — Philosophy of sympathy — Personal identity — 
 The brain is the earthly house — To control a person, a commu- 
 nication must first be established,- either by or without contact 
 — The philosophy of communication in general — Positive and 
 negative forces of male and female electricity — Every one has 
 his electric circle — One in twenty-five is naturally in the psy 
 etiological state — The various modes of taking communication 
 —But one way after all — Directions given — The gripe — The 
 
CONTENTS. 11 
 
 PAfflta 
 
 Ulnar, or Cubital Nerve — The Median Nerve — Both are com- 
 pound nerves — The Median Nerve is the best for coramunica- 
 tion — Its branches connect with the five senses — Various direc- 
 tions given how to experiment — Effects produced upon the 
 subject — The coin described, and how to use it — The number 
 of sittings — Other substances may be used — The science di- 
 vided into five plans — Mesmerism is No. 1 — The gripe No. 2 — 
 The coin No. 3 — The experiments No. 4 — And its application 
 to curing the diseases of those not in the state is No. 5 — Each 
 of these plans explained — Directions how to mesmerize fully 
 given — How to awake him by an impression — Can not experi- 
 ment without a communication — All philosophy requires cause, 
 medium, and effect — God could not affect the globe, nor its in- 
 habitants, if he were isolated — Why the experiments are con- 
 ducive to health — Philosophy of a surgical operation without 
 pain while the patient is awake and rational — Connection be- 
 tween the mind and nerves of sensation — Case of Henry Clay 
 in an exciting speech in Congress — He felt not the insertion of 
 a pin into his flesh — Dr. Channing's remarks on no pain being 
 felt by the martyrs — None is felt from a wound in the heat o? 
 battle — Inference. 
 
 LECTURE XII. 
 
 GENETOLOGY, OR HUMAN BEAUTY PHILOSOPHICAL- 
 LY CONSIDERED, 233«.232 
 
 Human beauty founded on the doctrine of impressions — Our spe- 
 cies gradually improved — Born into existence with such forms 
 as we desire — Beauty loved, desired, and praised by all — The 
 mother by mental impressions variously affects the foetus — Has 
 produced abortion — Was frightened at a cub and produced an 
 idiot who acted like a bear — A lady frightened by a parrot — 
 Her child born a mediocre — A son f)orn with compressed tem- 
 ples, caused by the mother seeing # lamb's head crushed — A 
 child born with one arm and leg — Effects produced by long- 
 ings — Color of wine transferred to the foetus — Strawberry, 
 blackberry, etc., transferred — Objections of medical writers 
 are groundless — It is no new truth — Old as human records — 
 Laban deceived Jacob — Rachael and Leah — Jacob's cattle 
 speckled — He used speckled rods — Its philosophy — Aqua regia 
 dissolves gold— Galvanizing metals — Making a bank plate- 
 Identity of letters, marks, and engravings preserved on metals 
 — Application of this to the subject — Menses are the raw ma- 
 terial to form the child — How it is formed — How to produce it 
 in her own image — How to make it resemble her husband, or 
 any one else — Influence of her love or hatred on the foetus — 
 Effects of jealousy — Every object she sees ha3 a tendency to 
 produce a favorable or unfavorable result on the child — Mind 
 has spiritual organism — Philosophy of effects produced upon 
 the foetus — The mother's responsibility — Importance of gov* 
 
12 CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGES, 
 
 erning her passions, feelings, and emotions — Importance of 
 Phrenology — How the highest specimens of human beauty 
 may be produced — A talented lady considered — Pictures, 
 countenances, forms, landscapes — Under what impressions to 
 conceive — Her room, its furniture — Her mind, how employed 
 in contemplating the beautiful in nature and art — Her food, 
 and how to proceed till the time of delivery — All great men 
 produced by talented mothers — Talent depends more on the 
 mother than father— But few are now qualified to produce 
 beauty — Improvement gradual till the work shall be universally 
 consummated — Those in the psychological state considered, and 
 the husband's influence on such — Importance of educating 
 woman in all the sciences, and in political economy and his- 
 tory, equal to man — The responsibility of her station in rearing 
 her child — The inconsistency of committing her child to the 
 care of ignorant or base servants — The pulpit — Its moral power 
 —It neglects this great subject and must be aroused to nobler 
 action— The gospel of Christ — The millennium — Agricultural 
 associations are improving both vegetables and animals — Re- 
 wards offered for the most beautiful specimens — But nothing 
 done to improve and beautify the human form — We will begin 
 it — Future generations will consummate it — Poetry on hope. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The author received the following invitation from the under- 
 signed honorable gentlemen, members of the United States Senate, 
 to lecture in Washington city, District of Columbia : 
 
 " Washington, Feb. 12th, 1850. 
 " To Dr. Dods : 
 
 ■" Dear Sir — Having received highly favorable accounts of the 
 addresses delivered by you, in different sections of the Union, on 
 6 Electrical Psychology,' a department of science said to treat of 
 the philosophy of disease, and the reciprocal action of mind and 
 matter upon each other, we would be gratified if you would deliver 
 a lecture on the subject in this city, at the earliest time consistent 
 with your convenience. With a view to the accommodation of 
 members of Congress and the community generally, the Hall of 
 Representatives, if it can be procured, would be a suitable place 
 for the delivery of your discourse. 
 
 " Yours, truly, 
 " Geo. W. Jones, Tho. J. Rusk, 
 
 " John P. Hale, Sam Houston, 
 
 « H. Clay, H. S. Foote, 
 
 Dan. Webster." 
 
 To the above the following answer was returned : 
 
 <To the Hon. Tho. J. Rusk, Sam Houston, H. S. Foote, Geo. W. 
 Jones, John P. Hale, Henry Clay, and Daniel Webster, all of 
 the United States Senate : 
 
 " Gentlemen : 
 
 " In reply to yours of Feb. 12th, I would respectfully say, that 
 I feel myself highly honored to receive an invitation from you, to 
 lecture upon the philosophy of Electrical Psychology in the United 
 States Capitol. With this invitation I comply, and it affords me 
 much pleasure to do so. Owing, however, to circumstances and 
 previous engagements, my earliest and only time during my pres- 
 ent visit in Washington, will be on Saturday evening, Feb. 16th. 
 I will therefore appoint that time as most suitable to my conveni- 
 ence, and commence my lecture at half-past seven o'clock. 
 " With sentiments of high consideration, I am 
 
 " Tours, truly, 
 
 " J. B Dods." 
 
14 INTRODt C HON. 
 
 The science of Electrical Psychology I have taught to more than 
 a thousand individuals, and in all c?,ses I have uniformly charged 
 gentlemen ten dollars for tuition, and ladies jive. I have also made 
 it a uniform practice to lay them indiscriminately under written 
 obligations, pledging most solemnly their sacred honor, as ladies 
 and gentlemen, that they would never teach it to any persons but 
 of good moral character, nor, in any instance, for a less price than 
 above stated, and that they would lay all those whom they taught 
 under the same written obligations and pledges. But it so hap- 
 pens, that unprincipled individuals, regardless of their pledges of 
 sacred honor, have, in numerous instances, violated them, and 
 taught, or at least pretended to teach, this science to others for any 
 price they could obtain. There are, however, many honorable ex- 
 ceptions to this course of conduct among my students, and I am 
 proud to bear this testimony to their faithfulness. 
 
 The substance of the first nine of these Lectures was deliv- 
 ered, by request, in Washington city, last February", and immedi- 
 ately published. The sale of the work has exceeded my expecta- 
 tions, and, in this Fourth Edition, I have fully revealed the secret, 
 so that the reader, by the faithful perusal of my Lectures XL and 
 XII. , will be as well qualified to experiment as those unprincipled 
 pretenders, above noticed, who go about as teachers. They have 
 even made their pupils believe, that nothing was necessary for 
 them to know only the nerve or gripe to get a communication and 
 to speak in a positive manner and full tone of voice to the sub- 
 ject ! But you will perceive, on reading this work, that they have 
 not taught you the A, B, C of this science. Its philosophy has 
 cost me seven years of intense study, and it can not be revealed 
 in a moment, not taught but by a workman. Honor and justice, 
 under all these circumstances, require me to publish the mode of 
 experimenting, so that those who shall teach it hereafter, will be 
 compelled to study and prepare themselves for the work, as quali- 
 fied instructors, because something more than the secret, which 
 Lecture XI. reveals, will now be required. 
 
 J. B. DODS. 
 
 New York, September 26th, 1850. 
 
ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 
 
 LECTURE I 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen : 
 
 I have received an invitation from several eminent 
 members of the United States Senate, to deliver a 
 Lecture on the Science of Electrical Psychology — the 
 philosophy of disease — the connecting link between 
 mind and matter — their reciprocal action upon each 
 other, and the grand operations of nature that this 
 science may involve. In compliance with this invita- 
 tion, I now stand before you for this purpose, and will 
 endeavor faithfully to discharge my duty. In order to 
 do my subject justice, I shall be under the necessity of 
 making a very liberal draft on your time and patience. 
 Sensible that I stand here by the invitation of those 
 distinguished orators, statesmen, and generals, whose 
 eloquence, in defence of Liberty, has been felt by 
 thrones— whose wisdom has given laws that are re- 
 spected by all nations on earth, and make millions of 
 
16 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 freemen happy — and whose heroism has breasted the 
 battle storm in defence of human rights — it may well 
 be expected that I should, in some measure at least, 
 feel the embarrassment that tne occasion itself must 
 naturally inspire. 
 
 As the Creator of the universe has endowed man 
 with reason, and assigned him a noble and intelligent 
 rank in the scale of intellectual and moral being — and 
 as he has commanded him to use this faculty — so I 
 may with justice remark, that he who cannot reason is 
 a fool ; he who dare not reason,, is a coward ; he who 
 will not reason, is a bigot ; but he who can and dare 
 reason, is a man. 
 
 The realms of nature lie open in boundless prospect 
 above, beneath, and around us. As inhabitants of 
 this globe, we occupy but a small spot — the centre, as 
 it were, of the immense universe that swarms with a 
 countless variety of animated beings, and contains end- 
 less sources of mental and moral delights. Order, 
 harmony, and beauty are so perfectly woven together 
 and blended throughout nature, as to form the mag- 
 nificent robe she wears, and with which she not only 
 charms and even dazzles the eyes of the beholder, but 
 conceals the overwhelming power and t majesty of her 
 person. As she moves, the most grand and awful 
 impressions mark her footsteps on the globe's surface 
 or centre — in air or ocean. She smiles in the gentle- 
 ness of the calm, and frowns in the fury of the storm. 
 
LECTURE L 17 
 
 But whether silence reigns, earthquakes rumble, or 
 thunders roll, she keeps her mighty course unaffected 
 by the revolutions of ages. 
 
 At the same time that there is confessedly something 
 most grand in the operations of nature, and even while 
 the most gifted minds are reveling with delight amidst 
 her magnificence, and feasting upon her splendors, 
 there is still something humiliating in the thought, that 
 incomprehensibility continues to hold its dark and sul- 
 len empire over the causes of many of her most sub- 
 lime manifestations. For a period of twice three 
 thousand years, she has concealed beneath the shadow 
 of her hand, not only the cause of worlds rolling in 
 their ceaseless course through the illimitable fields of 
 space, but also the rise and fall of vegetation, and the 
 phenomena of life and death. 
 
 Man is intellectually a progressive being. Though 
 confined to a narrow circumference of space, and 
 chained to this earth, which is but a small part of the 
 unbounded universe, yet as his mind wears the stamp 
 of original greatness , he is nevertheless capable of ex- 
 tending his researches far beyond the boundaries of 
 this globe. His mind is capable of a ceaseless devel- 
 opment of its powers. From the faint glimmerings of 
 infantile reason, he passes on to that intellectual 
 strength and grandeur when he can take a survey of 
 the planets, the dimensions of the sun, trace the comet 
 in its erratic course, analyze the works of God, and 
 
18 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 comprehend the vast and complicated operations of his 
 own mind. How sublime is the contemplation, that he 
 can invade the territory of other worlds, bring them 
 within field-view of the ken of his telescope, and see 
 them play their aerial gambols under the superintend- 
 ence of attraction and repulsion. 
 
 But before I proceed any further, it becomes neces- 
 sary that I clearly state the subject of my present 
 course of Lectures, so that we may enter upon it under- 
 standingly, and, if possible, with a clear conception of 
 its nature and importance to the human race. The 
 subject, upon which I am entering, is that to which I 
 have given the name of Electrical Psychology, as the 
 one which is, in my estimation, the most appropriate * 
 Psychology is a compound of two Greek words, viz., 
 psuche, which means soul, and logos , which means 
 word, discourse, or wisdom. Hence by Psychology 
 we are to understand the Science of the Soul. 
 And as all impressions are made upon the soul through 
 the medium of electricity, as the only agent by which 
 it holds communication with the external world, so you 
 readily perceive not only the propriety but the entire 
 aptitude of the name Electrical Psychology. 
 
 Twenty years ago, I discovered electricity to be the 
 connecting link between mind and inert matter, and on 
 this discovery the philosophy of the present science is 
 based. Ever since 1830, I have contended, that elec- 
 tricity is not only the connecting link between mind 
 
LECTURE I. 19 
 
 and inert matter, but is the gra-nd agent employed by 
 the Creator to move and govern the universe. These 
 views, in opposition to the doctrine of inherent attrac- 
 tion in matter, I advocated in Taunton, Massachusetts, 
 in two Lectures I delivered before the Lyceum in 1832. 
 The substance of these is embodied in six Lectures I 
 delivered at, the Marlboro Chapel, in Boston, Janu- 
 ary 1843, by request of members of both branches of 
 the Massachusetts Legislature then in session in that 
 city ; and they have been most extensively published in 
 this country, and republished in England. In that 
 work they are applied to the philosophy of Mesmerism. 
 I make these remarks so ' that ladies and gentlemen 
 present on this occasion may know, that my views of 
 the electrical theory of the universe, and the con- 
 necting link between mind and inert matter, are not 
 the breathings of a momentary impulse, but of long 
 and matured deliberation. 
 
 Electrical Psychology takes a most extensive range, 
 and embraces a field rich in variety of thought. It is 
 so startling to human credulity, that its truth cannot 
 be believed, only by passing it through the ordeal of 
 the severest scrutiny by oft-repeated, experiments. As 
 to the character and force of these experiments, I can- 
 not better express them than in the following editorial 
 notice from the u Saratoga Republican." 
 
 The editor of the Saratoga Republican having re- 
 ceived a letter from the Hon. Richard D. Davis, for- 
 
20 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 merly a member of Congress, in relation to this science, 
 writes as follows : 
 
 " Dr. Dods, who professes to have discovered a new 
 science, to which he applies the name of Electrical 
 Psychology, is at present giving a series of remarka- 
 ble experiments, in our village, by way of illustrating 
 its truth and undoubted reality. By it he professes to 
 be able to perform the most startling and cunning ex- 
 periments, upon persons fully awake, and in the most 
 perfect possession of all their faculties. Controlling 
 their motions — standing up, they find it impossible to 
 sit down ; if in a sitting posture, they are unable to 
 rise till the operator allows them to do so. He claims 
 to have the power to take away the powers of hearing, 
 speech, sight, and the memory, etc., whenever he 
 pleases, and to return again these faculties instantly ; 
 that he can change the personal identity of certain 
 individuals, making them imagine for the time being 
 that they are persons of color, that they belong to the 
 opposite sex, or that they are some renowned general, 
 orator, statesman, or what-not. He professes to be 
 able to change the appearance and taste of water in 
 rapid succession to that of lemonade, honey, vinegar, 
 molasses, wormwood, coffee, milk, brandy ; the latter 
 producing all the intoxicating effects of alcohol. He 
 brings before his subjects the threatening thunder- 
 cloud. They see the lightnings flash and hear the 
 thunders roll; the storm bursts over their heads, and 
 
LECTURE I. 21 
 
 tliey flee to a place of shelter, under a table, bench, 
 or any thing that offers protection. All this while the 
 individuals experimented upon are perfectly awake and 
 in possession of their reasoning faculties. 
 
 " We are well aware, that the first impression upon 
 the mind of the reader will be, that all this is absurd, 
 ridiculous, and utterly impossible. This would be the 
 natural conclusion of every one who had never wit- 
 nessed any of these surprising phenomena ; but the 
 reality of all this is maintained by some of the most 
 respectable and talented men in the country. We 
 have permission to refer to several individuals of the 
 highest standing and character, who are believers in 
 this science, and have been pupils of Dr. Dods. We 
 have before us a letter written by Hon. Richard D. 
 Davis, . from which we make the following extract. 
 Mr. Davis says : 
 
 " The science which Dr. Dods teaches, is to my mind 
 alike novel, instructive, and useful — full of speculation 
 fit for the loftiest intellect, and replete with rich in- 
 structions for every condition of human life. So far 
 as I am able to judge, I can safely say, that no person 
 of ordinary capacity and intelligence can take the usual 
 course of lessons from the doctor, who will not at its end 
 sincerely acknowledge himself more than tenfold repaid 
 for its cost of time, trouble, and expense ; and the more 
 the ability and information of the individual may be, 
 the more ready will be the acknowledgment. I am un- 
 
00 
 
 ELECTRIC 1L PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 willing to express more than half the gratification and 
 instruction which I have received, and if my recom- 
 mendation can prevail with any one to become his pu- 
 pil, it is most cheerfully and earnestly given. 55 
 
 What I have now read in your hearing, will give you 
 some idea of the nature of the experiments, and also 
 wnat claims Electrical Psychology has, in the opinion 
 of distinguished men, in relation to its pretensions to 
 science and usefulness. But there is no question, that 
 ladies and gentlemen, after admitting that these exper- 
 iments are truly wonderful, and to them incomprehens- 
 ible, will yet ask, of what use are they to the human 
 racel The great usefulne:s and transcendent import- 
 ance of this science to the human race consist in its 
 curative powers over those diseases that medicine can- 
 not remove. As facts come home to men's bosoms, 
 and rebuke the skeptic in a voice of thunder, so I can- 
 not give a better answer to the question, nor render you 
 a better service, than to read a few extracts from the 
 city papers of Auburn, New York, where I last lectur- 
 ed and experimented. It is as follows : 
 
 u Hiram Bostwick, Esq., so long and so well known 
 in this city [Auburn] and county, during more than two 
 years before he saw Dr. Dods, did not take a natural 
 step. For a year and a half last past, could only 
 slowly drag his feet along, as though they were attached 
 to wooden legs, and, at that, did not attempt to drag 
 himself about the streets. Besides an attack last 
 
LECTUliE I. "ZC 
 
 spring (which was the fifth stroke of palsy lie had re- 
 ceived), he could not even distinguish light from dark- 
 ness, with his right eye. In a word, he was dead to 
 happiness and usefulness. He met Dr. Dods, and in 
 less than a week he was taking walks of a mile in 
 length. With his right eye he distinguishes persons, 
 and is. constantly improving, while he is daily prome- 
 nading our streets with the perfect control and use of 
 every muscle, and is quite as happy as any man we 
 meet." 
 
 I will read again from another Auburn paper. It is 
 as follows : 
 
 " Do the dumb speak and the deaf hear 1 In Au 
 burn, in October, 1849, they do. This forenoon, two 
 girls went to the Cit}^ Hall, neither of whom could hear 
 a conversation in an ordinary tone. They were ope- 
 rated upon some five or six minutes each, upon the 
 principles of Electrical Psychology as taught by Dr. 
 Dods, and when they left, one of them could distinctly 
 hear an ordinary conversation, and the other could as 
 distinctly hear a whisper." 
 
 a Yesterday noon, a lady from Massachusetts called 
 upon Dr. Dods, at the Western Exchange. Her eye- 
 lids were so drawn down over her eyes that she could 
 not see, and she could not talk. In twenty minutes 
 she could both see and converse. If any one discredits 
 this statement, let him ask Gen Wood, the gentle- 
 manly proprietor of the Exchange When this blind 
 
24 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 
 
 and dumb lady came, her female attendant stated to 
 Gen. Wood, that her friend had not opened her eyes 
 for three years, and for the last year had not uttered 
 a syllable. The afflicted lady made the same state- 
 ment, after the doctor had restored her wonted powers 
 of speech. During the three years, she was for one of 
 them confined in a dark room, to avoid the supposed 
 injurious effects of light. She could not raise the up- 
 per lids of the eyes. 
 
 " Such was her situation when she called upon Dr. 
 Dods at the Exchange yesterday ; and in half an hour 
 she left again, drinking in with delight the prospect 
 about her, and from which for years she had been en- 
 tirely shut out, and while at the same time she poured 
 forth her joy in words which it may be well imagined 
 were those of the purest ecstasy. Her friends tried 
 to prevail upon her, when she reached the carriage at 
 the door, to shield her eyes, lest the sudden change 
 from darkness to glare should have a deleterious in- 
 fluence upon those sensitive and delicate organs ; but 
 a gaze about the city was too rich a treat to be 
 lost, and she availed herself of the opportunity to 
 enjoy it. 
 
 u As this lady had been so long and so severely 
 afflicted, had availed herself of the knowledge and skill 
 afforded by the medical profession, and was at the tim« 
 traveling in search of health, I thought the case wor- 
 thy of mention . 
 
LECTURE I. ■ 25 
 
 ** &o not understand me to be one who, even if in 
 hib J power, would do any thing to depreciate the high 
 estimation in which the medical profession is so justly 
 held. Not at all. I regard it as one of the noblest 
 of all pursuits, and believe that its practitioners, as a 
 class, are not excelled, if equaled, by any other in 
 kindness, self-denial, and humanity. But I will say, 
 that every physician ought to understand Dr. Dods' 
 system of Electrical Psychology. There is no room to 
 doubt that it will not only give him a knowledge of laws 
 and phenomena of the human economy he does not now 
 know or comprehend, but will enable him to afford re- 
 lief and restoration in cases where before it was out of 
 his power. 
 
 " Granting this to be so — and the appeal here is to 
 facts which cannot lie — what is the duty of the honest 
 physician? Is it to sneer at a system or science 
 which, with a respectable face, makes even these pre- 
 tensions ? — which professes to unfold laws and powers 
 of mind and body which they do not understand, and 
 backed up by actual, tangible results, which utterly 
 dumbfound the whole of them ? Is sneering his duty, 
 when his hands hold the scales in which are deposited 
 life and death ? Is it not rather his duty to investi- 
 gate the matter — to probe it to the bottom— to know 
 all that can be known about it ! 
 
 " The community will answer these questions, be- 
 tause they are deeply interested in the answer. In 
 2 
 
26 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 this city, cures will be performed within one year, by 
 the pupils of Dr. Dods, in cases where the present 
 medical system has been exhausted in vain. This will 
 test the question. And by this test, every physician 
 who sneers at Electrical Psychology will be compelled 
 to abide. From it he cannot, and will not escape. 
 I will refer now to only one beauty of the electro- 
 psychological treatment of pain and disease. Its 
 pharmacy is always perfect— it is of God. " 
 
 From the extracts which I have now read in your 
 hearing, from the Auburn papers, you will at once 
 perceive the power and glory that hover around this 
 science, and the importance w T hich is claimed in its 
 behalf as one of the greatest blessings ever vouchsafed 
 to the human race. So that you may see the high 
 estimation in which this science is held by the citizens 
 of Auburn, generally, where these cures were per- 
 formed, I will trouble my audience but once more, and 
 ask their indulgence while I read the resolutions they 
 unanimously passed in behalf of Electrical Psychology 
 as a great and important science, which resolutions 
 were published in the Auburn papers. I will also 
 read the prefaced remarks of the editor. They are as 
 follows : 
 
 " Electrical Psychology. — Dr. Dods closed his 
 Lectures, in Auburn, on Saturday evening. It will be 
 seen by our columns this afternoon, that the gentlemen 
 composing his Class, availed themselves of the occa- 
 
 
LECTURE I. 27 
 
 sion to express their views of Electrical Psychology, 
 and of the manner in which the Doctor sustained his 
 relations as their Instructor in his system. It is 
 enough to say that the Class numbered gentlemen of 
 undoubted intelligence. 53 
 
 a Proceedings adopted by the Auburn Psychological 
 Class. 
 
 " At a meeting of the Class of forty-five persons, 
 who had taken private lessons of Dr. J. B. Dods in 
 the science of Electrical Psychology, held at the City 
 Hall, in the city of Auburn, on the 27th day of Octo- 
 ber, 1849, John P. Hulbert was called to the chair, 
 and Dr. S. N. Smith appointed secretary. 
 
 " On motion, a committee of three was appointed 
 by the chairman to draft and report to the meeting 
 resolutions expressive of the views and feelings of Dr. 
 Dods' pupils, in the city of Auburn, in respect to the 
 lessons and lectures given them by him. 53 
 
 " On motion, the chairman and secretary were 
 added to the committee. 
 
 " The committee reported the following resolutions, 
 which were unanimously adopted by the meeting. 
 
 " Resolved, That the science of Electrical Psy- 
 chology, as taught to this class, by Dr. J. B. Dods, 
 in a series of private instructions and lectures, we be- 
 lieve to be founded in immutable truth, and that it 
 
28 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 will accomplish for the human race an inappreciable 
 amount of good. 
 
 " Resolved, That we believe Electrical Psycho- 
 logy has been, and will be eminently useful in allevi- 
 ating the pains of the suffering, and in the cure of dis- 
 eases ; that it is as comprehensive as it is beautiful 
 and beneficent ; and that it is not only eminently cal- 
 culated to enlarge and elevate the mind, but to impress 
 upon it more exalted ideas of the infinite wisdom and 
 goodness of the Deity. 
 
 " Resolved, That we tender to Dr. Dods our thanks 
 for the courteous and gentlemanly manner in which he 
 has discharged his duties to us as his pupils. That 
 he has, in all respects, redeemed every pledge or as- 
 surance that he gave us when we became his pupils, 
 and that in parting from him we give him our warmest 
 wishes for his prosperity and happiness. 
 
 u On motion, resolved, That the proceedings of this 
 meeting be signed by the chairman and secretary, and 
 delivered to Dr. Dods, and that they be published in 
 the newspapers of the city. 
 
 " John P. Hulbert, Chairman. 
 
 " S. N. Smith, Secretary." 
 
 The subject of these Lectures is now fairly open 
 before us. I have explained what I mean by the term 
 Electrical Psychology, and why I saw fit to give 
 the science this name. The wonderful and startling 
 
LECTURE- I. 29 
 
 phenomena that hover around it, like so many invisi- 
 ble angels, and which are made manifest in the experi- 
 ments produced, I have also candidly stated. They 
 consist in the fact, that one human being can, through 
 a certain nervous influence, obtain and exercise' a 
 power over another, so as to perfectly control his vol- 
 untary motions and muscular force ; and also produce 
 various impressions on his mind, however extravagant, 
 ludicrous, or wild — and that too while he is in a per- 
 fectly wakeful state. I have stated, that it is one of 
 the most powerful remedial agents to alleviate the 
 pains of the suffering, and to cure those diseases that 
 set the power of medicine, and the skill of the ablest 
 practitioner, at defiance. And from the published 
 newspaper articles, letters, and resolutions of most 
 highly reputable, and even distinguished men, which I 
 have just read in your hearing, you can form an opin- 
 ion of the effects produced, of the cures performed, of 
 the high estimation in which this science is held by 
 those who have acquainted themselves with its secret- 
 powers, and of their high estimate of its incalculable 
 importance to the human race, and the future amount 
 of good it is ultimately destined to achieve. 
 
 I have only read to you the testimony of the citizens 
 of Auburn, but could produce the testimony of thou- 
 sands more, from the various portions of the United 
 States where I have lectured—of the importance of 
 this science in the cure of diseases ; and those, too, of 
 
30 ELECTBICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 a more startling character than any I have named. I 
 can produce the testimony of hundreds, that this sci- 
 ence has, in fifty minutes, restored to Lucy Ann Allen, 
 of Lynchburg, Virginia, the use of her limbs ; wh< 
 had not walked a step in eighteen years, nor had she 
 even been able to raise herself up from her pillow so as 
 to sit in her bed for more than fourteen years. Such 
 is the nature and intrinsic grandeur of this Science ; 
 such are the experiments and facts connected with it ; 
 such are its results that stamp it with the high im- 
 press of its sterling importance to mankind ; and 
 such are its lofty end and aim ; and as such it must 
 stand when the pillars of strength and beauty that 
 support our Capitol shall fall and be crumbled to 
 dust. 
 
 Some have the impression, that Electrical Psychology 
 is, after all, but Mesmerism. In answer to such I will 
 say, that there is a very marked difference between the 
 two sciences, and this difference is easily pointed out. 
 Mesmerism is the doctrine of sympathy ; Elec- 
 trical Psychology is the doctrine of impressions. 
 In Mesmerism there is a sympathy so perfect between 
 the magnetizer and subject, that what he sees, the sub- 
 ject sees — what he hears, the subject hears — what he 
 feels, the subject feels — what he tastes, the subject 
 tastes — and what he smells, the subject also smells ; 
 and lastly, what the magnetizer wills, is likewise the 
 will of his subject. But the person in the electro- 
 
 ! 
 
LECTURE I. 31 
 
 psychological state has no such sympathies with his 
 operator. His sight , hearings feeling, taste, and 
 smell are entirely independent of the operator, and he 
 continually exerts his will against him, and resists him 
 with all his muscular force. The person who is 
 aroused from the mesmeric slumber, has no remem- 
 brance of what transpired in it ; while the person in 
 the electro-psychological state, is a witness of his own 
 actions, and knows all that transpired. The person in 
 the mesmeric state can hear no voice but that of his 
 magnetizer, or the voices of those with whom he is put 
 in communication. But the person in the electro- 
 psychological state, can hear and converse with all as 
 usual. 
 
 If these distinctions are not sufficiently marked to 
 settle the points of difference, then I will mention two 
 more. I have found persons entirely and naturally in 
 the electro-psychological state, who never could be 
 mesmerized at all, nor in the least affected, under re- 
 peated trials. The other point is, that no person is 
 naturally in the mesmeric state, but thousands are 
 naturally in the electro-psychological state, and live 
 and die in it. Mesmerism and Somnambulism are 
 identical ; they are one and the same state. And as 
 no person is naturally in the somnambulic state, so no 
 one is naturally in the mesmeric state. Though the 
 experiments of both these states are performed by the 
 same nervous fluid, yet this does not render the two 
 
32 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 sciences identical, any more than that they are ren- 
 dered identical with fits, or insanity, which are caused 
 by the same nervous force. These observations being 
 sufficient for my purpose, are respectfully submitted to 
 you for your candid consideration. 
 
LECTURE II. 
 
 LECTURE IL 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemezn : 
 
 As the subject of Electrical Psychology is now fairly 
 introduced, its phenomena stated, and its importance 
 to the human race clearly pointed out, we are now pre- 
 pared to enter the diversified fields of nature ; to 
 glance at the operations of mental and material exist- 
 ences ; and to proceed understandingly to the consid- 
 eration of its claims to philosophy, as the foundation 
 on which it rests, and the power by which its existence 
 must be sustained. But as I am fully sensible that 
 such strange facts as I have stated are most trying to 
 human credulity — sensible that they are calculated to 
 awaken the deepest feelings of contempt in the bosoms 
 of the skeptical, and to draw forth the sneers of man- 
 kind—so I must be indulged to speak, in the first 
 place, of the march of science, the beauty of the inde- 
 pendent expression of our thoughts, and to notice the 
 fate of the opponents of science in all ages of the 
 world. 
 
 Entering, as I do, upon a theme entirely new, I am 
 by no means insensible of the embarrassments that 
 2* 
 
34 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 surround me. Were I called to address you upon any 
 other subject than that of Electrical Psychology, 
 I should stand before you with other feelings than 
 those that now pervade my breast. It is by no means 
 an enviable task to step aside from the long beaten 
 path of science into the unexplored and trackless re- 
 gions of solitude and silence. By sc doing, and daring 
 to think for myself, I am well aware that I assume no 
 very enviable position as it regards popularity. Inde- 
 pendent thought and fearless expression have ever 
 drawn forth the scoffs and sneers of that portion of our 
 race who have adopted, without investigation, the sci- 
 entific opinions of others. I refer to those only who 
 have received their ideas from others by inheritance, as 
 they did their real estate. For the one they never 
 labored, and for the other they never thought. 
 
 Such persons, though professing to be learned, and 
 perchance even claiming to be the guardians of science, 
 are nevertheless its greatest enemies ; and by exerting 
 their influence in favor of old opinions, however absurd, 
 and against any innovations, however true, useful, or 
 grand, are checking the mighty march of mind. They 
 are clogs of more than leaden weight hanging upon the 
 chariot wheels of science that are rolling through our 
 world. It commenced its career at the breaking morn 
 of creation, with but few passengers on board, and has 
 continued its course with increasing speed and growing 
 glory down to the present moment. It now travels 
 
LECTURE II. 35 
 
 with the brilliancy and rapidity of the lightning's blaze, 
 and even compels the very lightnings to speak in a 
 familiar voice to man ! Yes ; they even write, not 
 only their forky gambols on the bosom of the dark 
 cloud, but they write on paper, and transmit human 
 thought as swift as thought can move. 
 
 The chariot of science is destined to continue its 
 majestic course, in duration coeval with our globe ! 
 Still more ! it is destined to outlive the dark and sullen 
 catastrophe of worlds ! The chariot of science, with 
 ever increasing power, magnificence, and glory, is des- 
 tined to pass the boundaries of the mouldering tomb — 
 to snatch immortality from tfee iron grasp of death, and 
 roll on in living grandeur through the eternal world, 
 gathering new accessions of intellectual beauty and 
 unending delight. Its passengers here are mortal men. 
 There they will be angel, archangel, cherubim, sera- 
 phim, and the glorified millions of our race ! The 
 mind of man wears the impression of divinity, the 
 stamp of original greatness ; and is destined to ripen 
 in mental vigor as the wasteless ages of eternity roll. 
 Hence the very principles of our nature as an impres- 
 sion from the hand of God, forbid us to stand still. 
 Their command is onward. 
 
 If no human being had dared to hazard the expres- 
 sion of an original thought, then nothing in the realms 
 of science would have been disclosed by speech, nor 
 penned in books. A dreary, barren waste, wrapped 
 
36 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY 
 
 in solitude and night, would have reigned for xiuman 
 contemplation. But instead of this frightful picture 
 of desolation, we see those fruitful fields of mental and 
 moral beauty, so rich in the scenery of thought, and in 
 endless variety, present themselves to our view. A 
 secret rapture of thrilling delight fills the heart as we 
 glance over this lovely scene, on which human research 
 has thrown a splendor surpassing that of the noontide 
 blaze. 
 
 Had not some master spirits dared to freely speak 
 and write their thoughts, then those pretended friends 
 of science, who now oppose every thing that may ap- 
 pear to them both new and strange, would have been 
 destitute of that knowledge they obtained from books ; 
 and not daring to think for themselves, they would have 
 remained in mental night. It is by daring to step aside 
 from the beaten track of books, and bringing forth from 
 the dark arcana of nature into the light of day some 
 new truth, that we add our mite to the common stock 
 of knowledge already accumulated. He who denies us 
 this grand right of our nature is a scientific bigot, and 
 lias yet to learn, that even the school and college were 
 only established to discipline the mind for action. 
 There the student, through books and instructors^ is 
 only made to see how other men have dared to think, 
 and speak, and write, and thus his mind, being made 
 to feel its innate freedom, power, and greatness, be- 
 comes inspired with a self-de termination to do the 
 
LECTURE II. 37 
 
 same. This makes the man, and answers the lofty 
 end of human existence. On the other hand, he who 
 goes through life, leaning entirely upon books and the 
 opinions of others, without thinking for himself, ren 
 ders his present existence a blank, inasmuch as he lays 
 his head in the dust, without its having bequeathed one 
 original thought to the world, for the benefit of after 
 generations. 
 
 The truths that God has established inherent in na- 
 ture, are not only infinitely diversified, but are at the 
 same time immutable and eternal. No possible addi- 
 tion can be made to their number, nor is it in the power 
 of man to create or annihilate a single truth in the em- 
 pire of nature. They exist independent of his be- 
 lief or unbelief ; and all he can do is to search them 
 out, and bring them forth from darkness into the light 
 of day. And he who has the magnanimity to do this, 
 so far from being opposed and persecuted, should be 
 sustained and encouraged as the benefactor of his race. 
 
 The Creator of the universe is the Author and Pro- 
 prietor of the great volumes of nature and revelation. 
 Hence divines, at least those who are men of letters, 
 should not start at any new scientific revelations, and 
 exclaim, " If this be true we must give up our Bibles !" 
 As men of science, they have nothing to fear from new 
 discoveries in the shoreless ocean of truth. The vol- 
 umes of nature and revelation both claim the same 
 perfect Author, who had every thing open and naked 
 
60 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 to his omniscient inspection, and exercised infinite wis- 
 dom in producing and establishing the order and har- 
 mony of the universe. 
 
 Though this globe, and perhaps the whole of our 
 planetary system, was finished six thousand years ago, 
 yet we have no reason to suppose that this was the first 
 effort of his creating energy. We are floating in an 
 immensity of space that knows no bounds, like the 
 mote in the sunbeam. This is peopled with rolling 
 worlds, in number beyond an angel's computation. 
 And the residue, which has not yet become the abodes 
 of light, life, order, and beauty, is filled up with mat- 
 ter still in its uncreated state. Hence the work of 
 creation has been going on from eternity, and will con- 
 tinue to progress, so long as the throne of the self-ex- 
 istent Jehovah endures, without ever arriving at an end 
 in the sublime career of creation ! New brother crea- 
 tions are every moment rolling from, his omnific hand, 
 and that creating fiat will never, never cease. 
 
 These ideas of the wonder-working Jehovah, from 
 whose all-forming hand worlds and systems of worlds 
 are continually rolling, and have been, for millions on 
 millions of ages, force upon us those amazing concep- 
 tions of the oppressive grandeur of his works under 
 which the mind labors and struggles in its contempla- 
 tions, but is borne down, and lost and bewildered in 
 the immensity of the theme. Order, variety, and 
 beauty, in endless succession meet us on every hand. 
 
LECTURE II. 39 
 
 All this has been accomplished by the Infinite Mind, 
 through electrical action, and bespeaks the vastness 
 and sublimity of the subject. It is the -science of the 
 living mind, its silent, mysterious workings, and ener- 
 getic powers. It is a science that involves the majes- 
 tic movement of rolling worlds, the falling leaf, and 
 claims the Great Law of the universe as its own. 
 The vastness, as well as the transcendent importance 
 of the subject, clearly evince that it is worthy to be 
 embraced by every independent, noble, and generous 
 mind. You will pardon me, Ladies and Gentlemen, 
 for having, by a momentary digression from the pres- 
 ent chain of my subject, anticipated a few ideas in 
 relation to the creation and its vastness. These more 
 properly belong to a future Lecture, when I shall come 
 to show what connection this science has with the uni- 
 verse — with rolling worlds — yes, with a falling leaf. 
 The fall of a single leaf is a catastrophe as dreadful to 
 the thousands of inhabitants of its surface as the de- 
 struction of this globe would be to us. And the blot- 
 ting out of our globe from the catalogue of worlds, 
 would no more be missed amid the immensity of crea- 
 tion than the fall of a leaf compared to the sublime 
 magnificence of the countless forests on this globe. 
 From this digression I return to my subject. 
 
 That Electrical Psychology should meet with oppo- 
 sition from men of a peculiar constitution of mind, and 
 a certain degree of scientific attainments, is nothing 
 
10 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 strange. Nor is it at all miraculous, that a few who 
 are deemed men of talents, should oppose, and even 
 deride it as a humbug. But as genius is supremely 
 higher than talents, so I boldly and safely make the 
 declaration that no man of genius has ever opposed 
 Electrical Psychology; nor in any age of the world 
 has genius ever been enlisted in opposing the dawning 
 light of any of the sciences that have arisen on earth 
 from the morning of creation to the present day. But 
 as before remarked, that this science should meet with 
 opposition from that class of scientific men, who al- 
 ways stand watching the direction in which the breeze 
 of popularity may chance to blow with the strongest 
 force, and who are anxious, through these means, to 
 bring themselves into notice, and thus gain a mo- 
 mentary fame from the passing crowd, is nothing 
 strange. It only proves the fact that Electrical 
 Psychology is, in the infancy of its being, destined 
 to share the fate of all great and useful sciences, that 
 now stand unshaken in the republic of letters. All, 
 in their infancy, received from such men a like opposi- 
 tion, and upon their founders they freely breathed out 
 their derision, scorn, and sneers. 
 
 Harvey discovered the circulation of the blood, 
 and disclosed it to the world. He was opposed and 
 derided, and much of that talent^ learnings and cun- 
 ning we have referred to, was enlisted against him. 
 They sought to paralyze the towering wing of his 
 
LECTURE II. 41 
 
 genius ; to blast his reputation ; to wither the fairest 
 flowers of his domestic love, hope, and joy ; and to 
 hurl his brilliant discovery from the light of day to the 
 darkness of night. But Harvey's name stands immor- 
 tal on the records of true fame, and the blood still 
 continues to frolic in crimson streams through its liv- 
 ing channels, while his learned opposers are forgotten. 
 Galileo discovered the rotation of this globe on its axis. 
 So great was the opposition of the learned powers com- 
 bined against him, that they arraigned him and his 
 theory at the august and awful bar of humbug. There 
 they fairly tried him and his discovery under the splen- 
 did and majestic witnesses of derision, sneer, and 
 scorn ; and the court very gravely decided, that his 
 discovery was a heresy, and that he must openly ac- 
 knowledge it to be so to the world. To this sentence 
 he submitted — acknowledged his theory to be a heresy, 
 but remarked, that he nevertheless believed it true. 
 Galileo lives in the bright page of history. . That sen- 
 tence did not arrest the globe in its mighty course. It 
 still continues to roll on its axis as he discovered and 
 proclaimed, while the learned opposers of his theory, 
 who courted popular favor at the expense of honor, are 
 sunk into merited oblivion. 
 
 Newton's genius, when he was but a boy, intui- 
 tively drove him to study gravitaticn by piling up 
 small heaps of sand, .and to notice more strictly this 
 power in the falling apple. It drove him to study 
 
i2 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 adhesion by watching the union of the particled water 
 at the side of some favorite stream ; and to perfect 
 this science he is next at the centre of the globe. 
 From gathering pebbles in boyish sport on the ocean's 
 shore, he is next among the stars, and at length pro- 
 claims to the world his system of philosophy and 
 astronomy. He was derided and mocked as a silly- 
 headed fool, and his whole magnificent system was 
 spurned with sneering contempt and pronounced a 
 humbug by the old school of philosophers and astrono- 
 mers. But substances continue to respect the law of 
 gravitation, and rolling worlds to obey the law of 
 attraction and repulsion* Newton lives in the 
 brightest blaze of fame ; for his name is written in 
 starry coronals on the deep bosom of night, and from 
 thence is reflected to the centre of the globe ; while 
 the opposers of his magnificent discovery are sunk to 
 the shades of unremembered nothingness. The clouds 
 and mists of their own evanescent fame have become 
 their winding sheet. 
 
 Fulton was derided, and even men of science pointed 
 at him the finger of indignant scorn, because he de- 
 clared that steam — a light and bland vapor, which 
 could be blown away by human breath — could move an 
 engine of tremendous power, and propel vessels of 
 thousands of tons burthen against wind and waves and 
 tides. They declared it to be the greatest of humbugs, 
 and the most silly idea that ever entered a silly brain ; 
 
LECTURE II. 43 
 
 or else the trick of a knave to make men invest capi- 
 tal in order to effect their ruin. His friends, even 
 though not over-sanguine of success, yet defended him 
 as a man of honor. But Fulton u stood firm amidst 
 the vaiying tides of party like the rock far from land, 
 that lifts its majestic head above the waves, and re- 
 mains unshaken by the storms that agitate the ocean. 5> 
 So stern was the opposition, that some of the commit- 
 ted skeptics, who sailed from New York to Albany in 
 the steamboat that first tried the experiment, declared^ 
 that it was impossible they had been conveyed a dis- 
 tance of one hundred and fifty miles by steam power ' 
 and that it must, after all, have been some power aside 
 from steam, by which they had been enabled to reach 
 Albany ! The impression of Fulton's genius is 
 seen on all the machinery moved in our happy country 
 by this subtile power. It is seen in railroad and 
 steamboat communications, that bring the distant por- 
 tions of the United States in conjunction. It is seen 
 in the majestic steamships of England, that bring 
 her and the transatlantic world into neigborhood with 
 us, by a power that triumphs over all the stormy ele- 
 ments of nature. Fulton, as a man of genius, is 
 remembered as one of the great men of the universe, 
 while his opposers are silent and forgotten. 
 
 Thus far, I have spoken of the physical and me- 
 chanical sciences only, involving the chemical proper- 
 ties of material substances, and the general operations 
 
44 ELECTRICAL PSYCH0L3GY. 
 
 of nature. I now come to those chat relate to the im- 
 provement of the mind. I come still nearer home. 
 The science of Phrenology, so beautiful, elevating, 
 and useful in its nature, and having so strong a bearing 
 upon the character and destiny of man, as an intellec- 
 tual, social, and moral being, and even involving the 
 dearest interest of our race — has been, and by some 
 still is, most shamefully abused. Gall, its discov- 
 erer, was persecuted; and Spurziieim, Combe, and 
 Fowler have received unmerited abuse. The two 
 Fowlers, of New York, have for years withstood the 
 storm of opposition. Thus far, they have most suc- 
 cessfully met and repulsed the assaults of men — won 
 the victory — gathered new accessions of strength, and 
 still hold the field. They are business men, who never 
 slumber at the post of duty. They have made new 
 discoveries and improvements ; gathered an immense 
 variety of cabinet specimens of skulls and busts, from 
 the idiot up to the most brilliant intellect — from the 
 cold-blooded murderer up to the melting soul of a be- 
 nevolent and philanthropic Howard. They have made 
 a righteous development of true character in the phre- 
 nological examinations of thousands of human heads ; 
 have directed the anxious parent how to train up the 
 child of his affections ; have pointed out to the sighing 
 lover how to choose a congenial spirit of companionship 
 for life ; and have poured the light of mental and moral 
 improvement in silvery streams on the grand empire 
 
 
. CCTLRK n. 45 
 
 of mind. Yet such a science as this lias been called 
 a humbug ! and such men as these have been assailed. 
 Their bones are worthy to repose with the great men 
 of the universe, and their names shall live on the 
 bright scroll of fame down to the last vibrating pendu- 
 lum of time — shall live when the opposers of phreno- 
 logical science shall have sunk from human remem- 
 brance. 
 
 Such has been the fate of ail sciences in the infancy 
 of their existence. The moment they were born into 
 life, the battle-axe was raised against them, and each 
 in succession has fought its way up to manhood. The 
 victory in favor of truth has always been sure, and 
 millions of sycophants in the contest have perished. 
 
 How lamentable is the consideration, that there are 
 those in this clay of light, who, regardless of the warn- 
 ing voice of past generations, coming up from ten thou- 
 sand graves, still shut their ears and close their eyes — 
 and even sacrifice principle, to keep popular with those 
 on whom they depend for a momentary fame. But 
 they are not the men whose names will stand imperish- 
 able in the annals of history, to be handed down to 
 future generations. They are destined to perish from 
 human remembrance, and not a trace of them be left 
 on earth. 
 
 I would not be understood as dissuading you from 
 the pursuit of true fame. I do not despise its noble 
 glory ; but am fully sensible, that of all characters ever 
 
46 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 formed and sustained by human beings, that of true 
 fame stands unrivaled and supreme on the page of his- 
 tory. 
 
 Though man is mortal, and his present existence 
 ephemeral, yet during the short span of three-score 
 years and ten, to what a transcendent height in the cul- 
 tivation of his powers is he capable of soaring ! True, 
 his station is humble, yet he who, with an unstained 
 hand, has honorably grasped the meed of righteous 
 fame, has clothed himself with power, has wreathed his 
 brow with undying laurels, and invested himself with 
 the true majesty of his nature. Fame has been alter- 
 nately assigned to the hero, the statesman, the philoso- 
 pher, astronomer, theologian. But fame is not confined 
 to any rank or pursuit in life. It can only exist in the 
 breathings of righteousness. The philosopher and as- 
 tronomer, though chained down to earth by the law of 
 gravitation, and tabernacled rath the worm, may feel 
 within a stirring greatness that allies them to higher 
 intelligences in future worlds, and that bids them bear 
 their brow aloft. They may station themselves on a 
 mental elevation above the world, and lift their tower- 
 ing heads to the stars. From this pinnacle of glory, 
 they may range in loftiest thought the universe ef God . 
 and even struggle to grasp the unbounded empire over 
 which Jehovah reigns, with all its moving worlds, and 
 yet, if this be all, true fame does not lie here. It is 
 not the birthright of the philosopher or astronomer, un- 
 
LECTURE ilv 47 
 
 less they are in possession of something more than in- 
 tellectual power. 
 
 True fame is not the birthright of the hero. The 
 blaze of glory that has for ages encircled his head, and 
 with its brilliancy so long dazzled the world, is begin- 
 ning to grow dim. The laurels that decorate his sullen 
 brow have been gathered at the cannon's mouth, from 
 a soil enriched with human gore, and watered by the 
 tears of bereavement. That fancied pinnacle of glory 
 on which he proudly stands, has been gained by con- 
 quest and slaughter. His way to it lay over thousands 
 of his fellow-creatures, whose warm hearts had ceased 
 to throb ; and the music that followed his march, was 
 the widow's moan and the orphan's wail. True fame 
 does not lie here. It sounds not in the cannon's roar, 
 the clashing steel, the rattling drum, nor in the fright- 
 ful crash of resounding arms ! It is not heard in mar- 
 tial thunder. It is not seen in villages on fire, nor in 
 Moscow's conflagration — that ocean of flame ! True 
 fame breathes not in the deep-heaving sigh of despair- 
 ing love, nor draws its immortality from dying groans 
 on fields of war. It has a higher origin — a nobler 
 birth — a more elevated aim. True fame consists in 
 
 the LOFTY ASPIRATIONS AFTER INTELLECTUAL AND 
 
 moral truth ; and when these are found and cherish- 
 ed, that so deep will be the convictions of duty, sus- 
 tained by sterling honor, that no popularity — no bribes 
 of wealth and splendor — no fear of frowns, nor even 
 
48 FLECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 the- hazard of life exposed to wasting tortures shall 
 deter that man from expressing and maintaining such 
 truth. He who does this, possesses true and righteous 
 fame. 
 
 Should the scoffers of rising science challenge me to 
 produce such an example of true fame ever being set 
 on earth, I would point them to one perfect specimen 
 on the sacred page. I would point them to the Son of 
 Man, in the majesty of whose virtues, honor, and firm- 
 ness in proclaiming truth, language is impoverished, all 
 human description fails, and the living light of elo- 
 quence is darkened forever 
 
LECTURE III. 49 
 
 LECTURE III 
 
 Lat>ies and Gentlemen : 
 
 Perhaps I have dwelt sufficiently long upon the pre- 
 liminaries of my subject. I have done so to bring dis- 
 tinctly before you its nature, and clearly state its incal- 
 culable importance to the human family. I have done 
 so to remind you of the opposition, sneers, and scorns 
 that the noblest sciences have encountered in the infan- 
 cy of their being, and in all ages of the world. I have 
 reminded you that this has been done, not by men of 
 genius, whose names are registered on the scroll of 
 true fame, and have come down to future generations, 
 but it has been done by that particular class of the 
 learned who have so large a share of the love of appro- 
 bation as to study public opinion, and follow it, right 
 or wrong, and thus beg a momentary fame from the 
 passing crowd, which is destined to expire in darkness, 
 and vanish from human remembrance, before the break- 
 ing light of truth . I have dwelt thus long upon these 
 points, so that opposition to this science may xiot sur- 
 prise you, nor the real character of the opponent be 
 mistaken. 
 
 3 
 
50 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 Having removed every obstacle that might embarrass 
 my course, and having plenty of sea-roorn, I am now 
 ready to embark in defence of one of the greatest of 
 causes. I stand before you to lecture upon the won- 
 derful and mysterious science of Electrical Psychology, 
 I stand here to exhibit by tangible experiments those 
 wonderful phenomena that cluster around it, and philo- 
 sophically to defend its paramount claims to immutable 
 truth. The successful discharge of this incumbent 
 duty, forces upon us the necessity of ranging the uni- 
 verse, and summoning the vast works of earth and 
 heaven to the bar of reason, in order to investigate their 
 effects, and trace them back to their correspondent 
 causes. You are the empannelcd jury to try this cause, 
 and I rejoice that I have the honor to argue so interest- 
 ing a point before the congregated talent and wis- 
 dom of my country. However skeptical men may be 
 in relation to any thing new, yet so far as stern -reality 
 is in its nature concerned, we have this pleasing con- 
 sideration, that the unbelief of men cannot frown truth 
 into falsehood, nor can the belief 'of men smile false- 
 hood into truth. Hence the belief or unbelief of mor- 
 tals cannot in the least affect those truths that God has 
 established inherent in nature, and with which his un- 
 bounded universe swarms. 
 
 I stand here to defend the electrical theory of the 
 universe against the assaults of men, to notice the im- 
 mense variety of material existences, to glance at the 
 
LECTURE III. 51 
 
 animated forms of liring beauty, to scrutinize Jie chem- 
 ical properties of created substances, and to pour, if 
 possible, the light of truth on rolling worlds. Let us 
 even venture to step back beyond the threshold of crea- 
 tion — venture to lift the dark curtains of primeval 
 night, and muse upon that original, eternal material, 
 that slumbered in the deep bosom of chaos, and out of 
 which all the tangible substances we see and admire 
 were made. That eternal substance is electricity ', and 
 contains all the original properties of all things in be- 
 ing. Hence all worlds and their splendid appendages 
 were made out of electricity, and by that powerful, all- 
 pervading agent, under Deity, they are kept in motion 
 from age to age. Electricity actuates the whole frame 
 of nature, and produces all the phenomena that trans- 
 pire throughout the realms of unbounded space. It is 
 the most powerful and subtile agent employed by the 
 Creator in the government of the universe, and in car- 
 rying on the multifarious operations of nature. Mak- 
 ing a slight variation in the language of the poet, I may 
 with propriety say — 
 
 " It warms in the sun, reneshes in the breeze, 
 Glows in the stars, and blossoms in the trees ; 
 Lives through all life, extends through all extent, 
 Spreads undivided, operates unspent; 
 Breathes in our souls, informs our mortal part. 
 As full, as perfect, in a hair as heart ; 
 As full, as perfect, in vile man that mourns, 
 As the rapt seraph, that adores and burns ; 
 
52 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 It ciiims all high and low, all great and small ; 
 It fills, it bounds, connects, and equals all." 
 
 It is immaterial to what department of this globe 
 and its surrounding elements we turn our attention, 
 electricity is there. Wherever we witness convulsions 
 in nature, the workings of this mighty, unseen power 
 are there. It writes its path in lightning on the sul- 
 len brow of the dark cloud, and breathes out rolling 
 thunder. Though cold and invisible in its equalized 
 and slumbering state, yet it is the cause of light and 
 heat, which it creates by the inconceivable rapidity of 
 its motion and friction on other particles of matter. 
 It is the cause of evaporation from basined oceans and 
 silvery lakes — from majestic rivers and rolling streams, 
 and from the common humidity of the earth. It forms 
 aerial conductors in the heavens, through which this 
 moisture in vapory oceans is borne to the highest por- 
 tions of our globe, and stored up in magazines of rain, 
 and snow, and hail ! It is electricity that, by its cold- 
 ness, condenses the storm, and opens these various 
 magazines in mild beauty or awful terror on the world. 
 It is electricity that, by the production of heat, rare- 
 fies the air, gives wings to the wind, and directs their 
 course. It is this unseen agent, that causes the gen- 
 tle zephyrs of heaven to fan the human brow with a 
 touch of delight — that moves the stirring gale — that 
 arms the sweeping hurricane with power — that gives 
 to the roaring tornado all its dreadful eloquence of 
 
LECTURE in. 53 
 
 vengeance and terror, and clothes the mid- {lay sun in 
 light. It gives us the soft, pleasing touches of the 
 evening twilight, and the crimson blushes of the rising 
 morn. It is electricity that, by its effects of light and 
 heat, produces the blossoms of spring, the fruits of 
 summer, the laden bounties of autumn, and moves on 
 the vast mass of vegetation in all the varieties and 
 blended beauties of creation. It bids winter close the 
 varied scene. It*is electricity that, by its most awful 
 impressions, causes the earthquake to awake from its 
 Tartarean den, to speak its rumbling thunder, convulse 
 the globe, and mark out its path of ruin. 
 
 If we turn to man, and investigate the secret stir- 
 rings of his nature, Ave shall find, that he is but an 
 epitome of the universe. The chemical properties of 
 all the various substances in existence, and in the 
 most exact proportions, are congregated and concen- 
 trated in him, and form and constitute the very ele- 
 ments of his being. In the composition of his body 
 are involved all the mineral and vegetable substances 
 of the globe, even from the grossest matter, step by 
 step, up to the most rarefied and fine. And, lastly, 
 to finish this masterpiece of creation, the brain is in- 
 vested with a living spirit. This incomprehensible 
 spirit, like an enthroned deity, presides over, and gov- 
 erns through electricity, as its agent, all the voluntary 
 motions of this organized, corporeal universe ; while 
 its living presence, and its involuntary, self-moving 
 
54 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 powers cause all the involuntary functions of life to 
 proceed in their destined course. Hence human be- 
 ings and all animated existences are subject to the 
 same grand electrical law that pervades the universe, 
 and moves all worlds under the superintendence of the 
 involuntary powers of the infinite Spirit. 
 
 On this principle, it will be plainly perceived, that 
 as man is subjected to the same common law that per- 
 vades the universe, so electricity is the connecting 
 link between mind and matter. As it is co-eternal 
 with spirit or mind, so it is the only substance in be- 
 ing that mind can directly touch, or through which 
 it can manifest its powers. It is the servant of the 
 mind to obey its will and execute its commands. It 
 is through electricity, that the mind conveys its vari- 
 ous impressions and emotions to others, and through 
 this same medium receives all its impressions from the 
 external world. It is by electricity that the mind 
 contracts the muscles, raises the arm, and performs 
 all the voluntary motions of this organized body. This 
 I will now proceed to prove. 
 
 It will be readily perceived by every one acquainted 
 with electrical science, that if I can find an individual 
 standing in a negative relationship to myself, or by 
 any process render him so, then I, being the positive 
 power, can, by producing electrical impressions from 
 my own mind upon his, control his muscles with the 
 most perfect ease. This is evident, because the posi- 
 

 LECTURE III. 55 
 
 five and negative forces electrically and magnetically 
 blend, are equal in power, and paralyze each other ; 
 or, on the contrary, produce motion. This great and 
 interesting truth I will prove to a demonstration, by 
 experiments upon ladies and gentlemen in this audi- 
 ence, while they are entirely awake, and in perfect 
 possession of ail their reasoning faculties. Before I 
 proceed to produce these astonishing and even startling 
 results, I will, in the first place, prove that electri- 
 city is the connecting link between mind and inert 
 matter, and is the agent that the mind employs to 
 contract and relax the muscles, and to produce all the 
 voluntary and involuntary motions of the body. 
 
 To bring this before you in the most plain and intel- 
 ligible manner, I would first remark that the brain is 
 the fountain of the nervous system, from whence it 
 sends out its millions of branches to every part of the 
 body. Indeed, the brain is but a congeries of nerves, 
 and is the immediate residence of the living spirit. 
 This spirit or mind is the cause of all motion, whether 
 that motion be voluntary or involuntary. It wills the 
 arm to rise, and immediately the arm obeys the man- 
 date; while the very presence of this mind in the 
 brain, even though wrapped in the insensibility of 
 sleep, produces all the involuntary motions of the 
 vitals, and executes the functions of life. 
 
 To establish the fact that electricity is, indeed, the 
 connecting link between the mind and the body, I 
 
56 ELECTRICAL PS: CHOLOGY. 
 
 would in the first place distinctly remark, that mind 
 cannot come in direct contact with gross matter. My 
 mind can no more directly touch my hand, than it can 
 the mountain rock. My mind cannot touch the bones 
 of my arm, nor the sinews, the muscles, the blood-ves- 
 sels, nor the blood that rolls in them. In proof of this 
 position, let one hemisphere of the brain receive what 
 is called a stroke of the palsy. Let the paralysis be 
 complete, and one half of the system will be rendered 
 motionless. In this case, the mind may will with all 
 its energies — may exert all its mental powers — yet the 
 arm will not rise, nor the foot stir. Yet the bones, 
 sinews, muscles, and blood-vessels are all there, and 
 the blood as usual continues to flow. Here then we 
 have proof the most irresistible, that mind can touch 
 none of these ; for what the mind can touch it can 
 move, as easily as what the hand can physically touch 
 it can move. Our proof is so far philosophically con- 
 clusive. 
 
 I would now remark, that it is equally certain my 
 mind can touch some matter in my body, otherwise I 
 could never raise my arm at all. The question, then, 
 arises, What is that mysterious substance which the 
 mind can touch, as its prime agent, by which it pro- 
 duces muscular motion ? In the light our subject now 
 stands, the answer is most simple. It is that very 
 substance which was disturbed in this paralysis, and 
 that is the nervous fluid, which is animal electricity. 
 
LI OTURE III. 57 
 
 and forms the connecting link between mind and mat- 
 ter. Mind is the only substance in the universe that 
 possesses inherent motion and living power as its two 
 primeval efficients. These two seem to be insepa- 
 rable, because there can be no manifestation of power 
 except through motion. Hence mind is the first grand 
 moving cause. It is the first link in the magnificent 
 chain of existing substances. This mind wills. This 
 mental energy, as the creative force, is the second link, 
 and stirs the nervous force, which is electricity. This 
 is the third link. This electricity causes the nerve to 
 vibrate. This is the fourth link. The vibration of 
 the nerve contracts the fibre of the muscle. This is 
 the fifth link. The contraction of the muscle raises 
 the bone or the arm. This is the sixth link. And 
 the arm raises dead matter. This is the seventh link. 
 So it is through a chain of seven links that mind comes 
 in contact with dead matter ; that is, if we allow the 
 creative force — the will — to be one link. This will, 
 however, is not a substance, but a mere energy, or re- 
 suit of mind. To be plain, it is mind that touches 
 electricity — electricity touches nerve — nerve touches 
 muscle — muscle touches bone — and bone raises dead 
 matter. It is, therefore, through this concatenation or 
 chain, link by link, that the mind gives motion to and 
 controls living or dead matter, and not by direct con- 
 tact with all substances. Hence the proof is clear and 
 positive, that the mind can come in contact with, and 
 3* 
 
58 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 by its volition control, the electricity of the body, and 
 collect this subtile agent with fearful power upon any 
 part of the system. 
 
 It is evident that the mind holds its residence in the 
 brain, and that it is not diffused over the whole system. 
 Were it so, then our hands and feet would think, and 
 in case they were amputated, we should lose part of 
 our minds. If, then, the mind, invested with royal- 
 ty, is enthroned in the brain — and if the mind com- 
 mand the foot to move, or the hand to rise, then it 
 must send forth from its presence an agent, as its 
 prime minister, to execute this command. This 
 prime minister is electricity, which passes from the 
 brain through the nerves, as so many telegraphic wires, 
 to give motion to the extremities. On this principle, 
 how easy it is to understand the philosophy of a paral- 
 ysis. The nerve, as the grand conductor of the motive 
 power, is obstructed by some spasmodic collapse, and 
 the prime minister cannot pass the barrier that ob- 
 structs its path. In this case, the mind, as the en- 
 throned monarch, may will the arm to rise, but the 
 arm remains motionless. But remove that barrier, the 
 agent passes, and the arm must rise. Hence it is 
 easily seen, that all motion and power originate in 
 mind. 
 
 I have now brought before you the connecting link 
 between mind and matter, and through this have shown 
 you the philosophy of the contraction of the human 
 
LECTURE III. 59 
 
 muscles through mental energy. This has e\er been, 
 and still is, considered an inscrutable mystery in Phys- 
 iology. Whether it is now revealed or not, is submit- 
 ted to your decision. To my mind, the argument in its 
 defence is irresistible. 
 
 Having clearly and philosophically established the 
 truth, that electricity, in the form of nervous fluid, is 
 indeed *the connecting link between mind and inert 
 matter, the question now presents itself — If the mind 
 continually throws off electricity from the brain by its 
 mental operations, and by muscular motion, then how 
 is the supply kept up in the brain — through what 
 source is it introduced into the system, and how con- 
 veyed to the brain? I answer, through the respira- 
 tory organs eleetricity is taken into the blood at the 
 lungs, and from the blood it is thrown to nerves and 
 conducted to the brain, and is there secreted and pre- 
 pared for the use of the mind. It will be impossible 
 for me to argue this point fully unless I explain at the 
 ■same instant the philosophy of the circulation of the 
 blood. As I differ also with physiologists on this 
 point, and as I do not believe that the heart circulates 
 the blood at all, either on the hydraulic, or any other 
 principle, so I will turn your attention to this subject. 
 
 The philosophy of the circulation of the blood is ona 
 of the grandest themes that can be presented for hu- 
 man contemplation. While discussing this matter, it 
 will be clearly mad 3 to appear how electricity is gath- 
 
60 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 ered from the surrounding elements, carried into the 
 system and stored up in the brain to feed the mind 
 with impressions. I desire it to be distinctly under- 
 stood, that when I speak of the electricity ', galvanism, 
 and magnetism of the human system, or of the nerv- 
 ous fluid, I mean one and the same thing. But before 
 I proceed to notice the philosophy of the circulation of 
 the blood, and the secretion of the nervous fluid, I will 
 first make a few observations in relation to the nerves 
 and blood-vessels, so that I may be distinctly under- 
 stood. 
 
 I have already stated, that the brain is the fountain 
 of the nervous system, and that both its hemispheres 
 are made up of a congeries of nerves. They both pass 
 to the cerebellum ; and the spinal marrow, continued 
 to the bottom of the trunk, is but the brain continued. 
 In the spinal marrow, which is the grand conductor 
 from the brain, is lodged the whole strength of the 
 system. From this spinal marrow, branch out thirty- 
 two pairs of nerves, embracing the nerves of motion 
 and those of sensation. From these branch out others, 
 and others again from these ; and so on till they are 
 spread out over the human system in network so infi- 
 nitely fine that we cannot put down the point of a nee- 
 dle without feeling it — and we cannot feel, unless we 
 touch a nerve. We see, therefore, how inconceivably 
 fine the nervous system is. In all these millions of 
 nerves there is no blood. They contain the electric 
 
LECTURE III. 61 
 
 fluid only, while the blood is confined to the veins and 
 arteries. I am well aware that the blood-vessels pass 
 round among the convolutions of the brain, and through 
 them the blood freely flows to give that mighty organ 
 action ; but in the nerves themselves there is no blood. 
 They are the residence of the living mind, and its 
 prime agent, the electric fluid. 
 
 Though I have frequently, in my public lectures, 
 touched upon the philosophy of the circulation of the 
 blood, and hence those remarks were reported and 
 published in my " Lectures on the Philosophy of Ani- 
 mal Magnetism, in 1843, " in connection with my 
 views of the connecting link between mind and matter, 
 yet I have never taken up the subject in an exact, full, 
 and connected detail of argument. This I will now 
 proceed to do in connection with the secretion of the 
 nervous fluid. 
 
 I would, then, in the first instance remark, that the 
 air we breathe, as to its component parts, is computed 
 to consist of twenty-one parts oxygen, and seventy- 
 nine parts nitrogen. Electricity, as a universal 
 agent, pervades the entire atmosphere. We cannot 
 turn the electric machine in any dry spot on earth 
 without collecting it. Oxygen is that element which 
 sustains flame and animal life. Neither can exist a 
 moment without it, while nitrogen, on the contrary, 
 just as suddenly extinguishes both. The atmosphere, 
 in this compound state, is taken into the lungs. The 
 
t>2 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 
 
 oxygen and electricity, having a strong affinity for 
 moisture, instantly rush to the blood, while the nitro- 
 gen is disengaged and expired. The blood, being oxy- 
 genized and electrified, instantly assumes a bright 
 cherry-red appearance, and by this energizing process 
 has become purified and prepared for circulation. The 
 lungs, and the blood they contain, are both rendered 
 electrically positive ; and we know that in electrical 
 science two positives resist each other and fly apart. 
 Hence the lungs resist the blood and force it into the 
 left ventricle of the heart. The valve closes and the 
 blood passes into the arteries. Hence arterial blood is 
 of a bright cherry-red hue. It is by the positive force 
 of electric action, propelled through every possible 
 ramification of the arterial system till all its thousands 
 of minute capillary vessels are charged. Along these 
 arteries and all their thousands of capillary branches 
 are laid nerves of involuntary motion, but no nerves 
 whatever attend the veins. Why is this so % Why is 
 it, that nerves, like so many telegraphic wires, are laid 
 along the whole arterial system in all its minute rami- 
 ficationSj but that none are laid along the venous sys- 
 tem? I press this question — Why do nerves attend 
 the arteries, while none attend the veins 1 I answer, 
 that nerves are laid along the arteries to receive the 
 electric charge from the positive blood that rolls in 
 them, wiiich charge the blood received from the air in- 
 spired Ly the lungs. But as the venous blood is nega- 
 
LECTURE III. 63 
 
 five, it has no electricity to throw off, and hence needs 
 no attendant nerves to receive a charge — because that 
 very electric charge, which the blood receives from 
 each inspiration at the lungs, is thrown off into the 
 nerves by friction, as it rolls through its destined chan- 
 nels in crimson streams. At the extremities of the 
 arterial system — at the very terminus of its thousands 
 of capillaries, the last item of the electric charge takes 
 its departure from the positive blood, escapes into the 
 attendant nerves, through them is instantly conducted 
 to the brain, and is there basinecl up for the use of the 
 mind. 
 
 The arterial blood, having thrown off its electricity 
 as above described, assumes a dark — a purplish hue. 
 It enters the capillaries of the veins, which are as nu- 
 merous as those of the arteries. The blood is now 
 negative, and as the lungs, by new inspirations, are 
 kept in a positive state, so the venous blood returns 
 through the right ventricle of the heart to the lungs, 
 on the same principle that the negative and positive 
 forces rush together. There it is again electrified and 
 oxygenized, changed to a bright cherry-red color, is 
 again rendered positive, and is thus purified and pre- 
 pared once more for arterial circulation. We now 
 clearly perceive that it is electrically the blood circu- 
 lates, and electrically it recedes from, and returns to 5 
 the lungs through the two ventricles of the heart. 
 The heart does not circulate the blood at all, as phys- 
 
64 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 iologists contend. The heart is the supreme regu- 
 lator of this sublime and constantly ebbing and flow- 
 ing ocean of crimson life, with all its majestic rivers 
 and frolicking streams, and determines with exactness 
 how rapidly the whole shall flow. 
 
LEC1URE IV. 65 
 
 LECTURE IV. 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen : 
 
 I have in my last Lecture touched upon the philoso- 
 phy of the circulation of the blood, the nervous sys- 
 tem, and the secretion of electricity upon the brain, 
 which I call the nervous fluid. As this part of my 
 subject must, on account of its importance, possess 
 peculiar interest to us all, I desire to dwell upon it a 
 few moments longer. 
 
 From the arguments already offered, it will be clearly 
 perceived by every philosophic mind, that the circula- 
 ting system is in reality two distinct systems-. The 
 first is the arterial system, that carries the posi- 
 tive blood, which is, as before stated, of a bright 
 cherry-red color, and is ever flowing from the heart to 
 the extremities. The second is the venous system, 
 that carries the negative blood, which is of a purple 
 color, and is ever flowing from the extremities to the 
 heart. To these two circulating systems, the heart, 
 with its two auricles, two ventricles, and valves, is 
 exactly adapted, so as to keep the positive and nega-* 
 five blood apart, and to regulate the motion of both 
 
66 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 
 
 And it will be perceived that the nervous system most 
 perfectly corresponds with what I have said of the 
 circulating system. I mean that nerves of involuntary 
 motion are laid along the arteries to receive the charge 
 of electricity from the positive blood that flows in them. 
 These views of the circulation of the blood are strength- 
 ened by the fact, that the blood contains a certain por- 
 tion of iron ; and we well know that iron becomes a 
 magnet only by induction, and loses its magnetic power 
 the moment the electric current passes from it. Hence 
 the blood, through the agency of the iron it contains, 
 can easily assume a positive state at the instant it re- 
 ceives the electric charge from the air at the lungs. 
 It can then pass into the arteries, and by friction throw 
 off its electricity into the nerves, and again assume a 
 negative state as it enters the veins. 
 
 I now consider the electric or magnetic circula- 
 lation of the blood philosophically and irresistibly 
 proved. Hence the position which many assume, that 
 the heart circulates the blood on the hydraulic or 
 vacuum principle, is utterly unfounded in truth. And 
 that the heart, in accomplishing this, exerts a force, as 
 they contend, of more than one hundred thousand 
 pounds, is too preposterous to be believed. I grant 
 that the heart is the strongest muscle in the human 
 system ; but who can for one moment believe that its 
 motive power is equal to fifty tons ? The heart, as I 
 have alreaiy observed, does not circulate the blood at 
 
LECTURE IV. 67 
 
 all ; nor on the contrary does the blood cause the heart 
 to throb. The heart and lungs both receive their mo- 
 tions from the cerebellum, which is the fountain and 
 origin of organic life and involuntary motion. Hence 
 the involuntary nerves from the cerebellum throb the 
 heart and heave the lungs, and the electricity contained 
 in the air they inspire, circulates the blood and sup- 
 plies the brain with nervous fluid, as I have already 
 explained. 
 
 Perhaps, however, the inquiry may here arise, What 
 proof is there that the involuntary nerves from the 
 cerebellum throb the heart and heave the lungs, and 
 that the blood is not mado to circulate from the same 
 cause 1 
 
 This double interrogatory is easily answered. In- 
 sert, for instance, a surgical knife between the joints of 
 the vertebrae, and cut off the spinal marrow below the 
 lungs and heart — all the parts below this incision will 
 be so completely paralyzed, and voluntary motion and 
 sensation so entirely destroyed, that we have no power 
 to move the limbs by any volition we may exert ; nor 
 have we any power to feel, even though the paralyzed 
 limbs should be broken to pieces by a hammer, or 
 burned with fire. Yet in these immovable and un- 
 feeling parts the blood continues to circulate as usual 
 through the veins and arteries. This is proof positive 
 that the blood is not made to flow by any pow T er what- 
 ever invested in the cerebellum, but, as before proved^ 
 
68 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 by the positive and negative forces of that electricity 
 contained in the air inspired by the lungs. But let 
 the spinal marrow be severed above the lungs and 
 heart, and both will be instantly paralyzed and cease 
 their motions ; yet the last inspiration taken in by the 
 lungs will cause the blood to circulate till it floods the 
 right ventricle of the heart with venous blood, and 
 empties the left ventricle of its arterial blood. This is 
 proof the most irresistible, that the heart and lungs 
 
 ARE MOVED BY AN INVOLUNTARY NERVOUS FOROI 
 ORIGINATING IN THE CEREBELLUM, while the blood 
 
 circulated by the positive and negative forces of that 
 electricity which is taken in with the air at the lungs. 
 The lungs merely act as a double force-pump to bring 
 in the surrounding atmosphere, extract from it 
 proper supply of the vital principle to feed the bright 
 and burning flame of life, and to reject and expire the 
 dregs unfit for that end. This is perhaps as much 
 it is necessary to say in relation to the circulation of 
 the blood, and the constant secretion of the nervous 
 fluid from the arterial blood to the brain. I now turn 
 to the philosophy of disease, and will be brief as pos- 
 sible. 
 
 It is generally supposed by medical men, that there 
 are innumerable causes for the various diseases in ex- 
 istence, and that even one disease may have many 
 causes in nature to produce it. But I contend, that 
 there is but one grand cause for all diseases, and this 
 
LECTURE IV. 69 
 
 is the disturbing of the vital force of the body. There 
 is in every human being a certain amount of electricity. 
 This is, as I have said, the most subtile and fine mate- 
 rial in the body ; is the power, as has been shown, that 
 moves the blood ; and is the agent by which the mind, 
 through the nerves, contracts the muscles and produces 
 motion. And as all the convulsions and operations in 
 nature and in man invariably begin in the invisible and 
 finest substances in being, and end in the most gross, 
 so electricity, in the human system, is the cause of all 
 the eifects there produced, whether salutary or other- 
 wise. When this electricity is equalized throughout 
 the nervous system, the blood will also be equalized in 
 its circulation, and the natural result is health. But 
 when it is thrown out of balance, the blood will, in like 
 manner, be also disturbed, and the natural result is 
 disease ; and the disease will be severe or mild in 
 the same ratio as the vital force is more or less dis- 
 turbed. 
 
 I am well aware that medical men are much inclined 
 to examine the patient's pulse, and watch the move- 
 ments of the blood. They seem to think that nearly 
 all diseases originate in the blood, and hence, under this 
 impression, hundreds of specifics, or nostrums, have 
 arisen to purify the blood, as though it contained some 
 foreign properties that rendered it impure, and that 
 these, by some medical treatment, must be extracted or 
 removed from the system. But all this is fallacious, 
 
10 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 as the blood contains no foreign properties to render it 
 impure. The blood becomes impure only through a 
 disturbed circulation. It can be purified fey no other 
 substances in being, except what are contained in the 
 air at the lungs. These are oxygen and electricity. 
 The whole blood in the body must, every few moments, 
 be passed through the lungs to be purified and preserved 
 from putrefaction. If the circulation, in any part of 
 the body, be obstructed, or thrown out of balance, so 
 that the blood cannot pay its timely visit to the lungs, 
 it must become extravasated and impure. If, in any 
 part of the body, there is a complete obstruction, so 
 that the blood is entirely retained, then inflammation, 
 ulceration, and corruption must ensue. 
 
 I now turn directly to the subject, and call your un- 
 divided attention to the philosophy of disease. The 
 operations of the mind, and the nervous system of 
 man, have been too much overlooked by medical men, 
 who have paid great attention to the blood, and to the 
 more gross and solid parts of the body. But it is evi- 
 dent that disease begins in the electricity of the nerves, 
 and not in the blood. Electricity is the starting point. 
 From thence it is communicated to the blood, from the 
 blood to the flesh, and from the flesh to the bones, 
 which are the last effected. It begins in the finest, and 
 ends in the grossest particles of the system. The un- 
 seen are the starting powers. 
 
 I have already remarked that the brain is the foun- 
 
LETURE IT. 71 
 
 tain of the nervous system, and sends forth its millions 
 of branches to every possib.e part and extremity of the 
 body. This nervous system is filled with electricity, 
 which is the agent or servant of the royal mind, who, 
 as monarch, holds his throne in the brain. From 
 thence the mind, by its volitions, controls one half of 
 the electricity of the system. It controls all that is 
 contained in the voluntary nerves, but has no such 
 control over the other half, which is confined to the in- 
 voluntary nerves. 
 
 Though there is but one grand cause of disease, 
 which is the electricity of the system thrown out of 
 balance ) yet there are, nevertheless, two modes by 
 which this may be done. It may be done by mental 
 impressions. And so it may be done by physical im- 
 pressions from external nature. I will first notice how 
 diseases are produced by mental impressions. 
 
 Millions of our race have been swept from the light 
 of life, to the darkness of death by various diseases 
 caused by mental impressions. Misfortune and dis- 
 tress have fallen upon many a father, a mother, and 
 many a child. They have shut up in their bosoms all 
 these mental woes, and brooded over their misfortunes 
 in secret, concealed grief. Melancholy took possession 
 of the heart, the vital force was disturbed, the system 
 was thrown out of balance, disease was engendered, 
 and they went to their graves. 
 
 I am now addressing this audience. The action of 
 
72 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 my mini has called the electricity of the system from 
 the extremities to the brain. The blood has followed 
 it. My feet being robbed of their due proportion of 
 the vital force, are, in the same ratio, cold, and hence, 
 this is, so far, disease. And unless I ceased speaking, 
 and suffered a reaction to take place, it would bring mc 
 to my grave. 
 
 A man accumulates a fortune of two hundred thou- 
 sand dollars. He loses one half of it, and is hurled 
 in distress. He broods over his misfortune. The 
 mind is in trouble ; it shrinks back on itself. The 
 electricity of the system, this servant of the mind, 
 leaves the extremities and approaches the brain, the 
 throne of the master. The blood follows on ; the ex- 
 citement becomes great, and he believes he shall die in 
 an almshouse. He is a monomaniac. Suppose he 
 now loses the other half of his fortune, and his mind 
 will become involved in still greater distress.' This 
 mental action calls an increased quantity of electricity, 
 that is, of nervous fluid, to the brain, and an equal 
 amount of blood follows on. He is now entirely de- 
 ranged, and his feet are incessantly cold, because the 
 brain has robbed them of their due proportion of the vital 
 force. Now do you not perceive, that if these forces 
 are dispersed from the brain, and the circulation equal- 
 ized, that his reason will be restored 1 There is not 
 too much of blood and electricity in the system, but 
 there may be toe much in any one department of the 
 
LECTURE IV. 73 
 
 system. I will now suppose him once more in posses- 
 sion of his reason. Now bring him intelligence that 
 his darling child is crushed to atoms. The mind sud- 
 denly shrinks back on itself; the electric, or nervous 
 fluid, instantly darts to the brain, like a faithful serv- 
 ' ant to see what distresses the master. The blood as 
 suddenly follows the servant. The storm rages, and a 
 fit ensues. Let the news be still more startling, and 
 the congregated forces will, in the same ratio, be in- 
 creased upon the brain, and he drops a corpse ! So we 
 perceive that, in all these instances, there is but one 
 cause of disease. The only difference we have wit- 
 nessed in the effects produced, was a gradually increas- 
 ed action, occasioned by an increased power of the 
 same cause, even from the slightest excitement, grad- 
 ually up to that fearful point where it produced instant 
 death. An instance analagous to this, transpired here 
 among you, in the case of the distinguished statesman, 
 John Quincy Adams. Perhaps too much anxiety and 
 thought for the welfare of his country, at his advanced 
 age, called the forces to the brain, and the brilliant 
 lamp of reason and life was extinguished ! He has en- 
 tered on other scenes ! 
 
 I have thus far confined my remarks to effects pro- 
 duced upon the brain by the electro-nervous fluid and 
 blood, which were called there by the various emotions, 
 passions, and sensations of the mind. But that these 
 forces should invade the territory of the brain, and 
 4 
 
/4 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 produce such results, depends, however, upon the con- 
 dition of the brain as to its comparative physical 
 strength with the other parts of the system. In this 
 view of the subject, had the same misfortunes as to 
 loss of property above stated been visited upon this 
 same individual when his brain was firm, a different 
 disease would have been the result. Suppose that his 
 brain, as to its physical structure, had been strong and 
 firm, but that his lungs had been weak. Now let the 
 same misfortunes befall him. His mind again shrinks 
 back on itself; the electro-nervous force, as before, 
 starts for the brain, but is not allowed to enter this 
 palace of the distressed monarch, and it stops at the 
 lungs, the weakest and nearest post. The blood next 
 follows on in pursuit of the servant, and takes up its 
 abode with him. Inflammation sets in, and, if the 
 trouble of the monarch continues, tubercles form, ulcer- 
 ation takes place : and death ensues. It was consump- 
 tion. 
 
 But suppose tiki; lungs had been strong, and that the 
 stomach had been, by some trivial circumstance, ren- 
 dered the weakest part. The electro-nervous fluid and 
 blood would, in this case, have gone there, and taken 
 possession of that post. Inflammation, canker, with 
 morbid secretions would have ensued, and even ulcers 
 might have bee& formed. The digestive organs would 
 have been weakened, and dyspepsia, with all its horror 
 of horrors, would have been tne result. If the liver 
 
LECTURE IV. 75 
 
 had been the weaker spot, the same forces, under the 
 same mental impressions, would have congregated there, 
 and produced the liver complaint. If the stomach and 
 liver had both been strong, and the spine weak, it would 
 have been a spinal complaint. If all these had been 
 physically firm, and the kidneys weak, the same forces 
 would have produced a disease of the kidneys. And 
 if all in the regions of the brain and trunk had been 
 firm, and a mere blow had been inflicted upon the hip, 
 knee, or any part of the lower limbs, the electro-nerv- 
 ous force and the attendant blood would have gone 
 there, and produced the white swelling, or any other 
 species of inflammation and distress. So we perceive, 
 that the same cause, under mental impressions, may 
 produce any of these diseases. As to the character 
 of the disease, it merely takes its name from the organ 
 or place in the body where it may locate itself. Hence 
 diseases differ one from another only as the various dis- 
 eased organs, their motions, secretions, and functions 
 may differ — or as the various located parts of the body 
 invaded by disease may differ from each other. But 
 the producing cause of all these diseases is one and the 
 same. It is the electro-nervous fluid of the body. 
 Having said all that I at present deem necessary in 
 relation to the disturbing of the nervous force by men- 
 tal impressions, I will now turn your attention to 
 the disturbing of the nervous force by physical im- 
 pressions* 
 
76 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 As the mind in distress — in secret melancholy and 
 grief — has disturbed the nervous force, which has en- 
 gendered disease by calling the blood and other fluids 
 of the body to its presence, and thus sent millions to 
 their graves — as it has produced all the diseases we 
 have mentioned and even hundreds more — so the same 
 diseases and hundreds more are also produced by the 
 nervous force when it is disturbed by physical impres- 
 sions from external nature. 
 
 I am well aware that mental and physical impres- 
 sions may be termed causes of disease ; but it will be 
 remembered, that medical men contend that there are 
 remote and proximate causes of disease. I am on the 
 latter, and contend that there are not thousands of 
 proximate causes, but only one grand proximate 
 cause of disease, and this is the disturbing of the 
 nervous fluid, or throwing the electricity of the system 
 out of balance ; and that diseases begin in the electric 
 force of the nerves, and not in the blood. They begin 
 in the invisible and finest substance of the body, and 
 end in the gross. Hence the same cause that produces 
 monomania, produces entire derangement, fits, head- 
 ache, and even the common excitement of the brain in 
 a public speaker. The same cause produces consump- 
 tion, dyspepsia, liver complaint, spinal affections, pleu- 
 risy, cholera, dysentery, inflammations, fevers, etc. 
 This subtile, disease-causing principle, is the elec- 
 tro-nervous fluid, When equalized throughout the 
 
LECTURE IT. 77 
 
 system, it is the cause of health, for it controls the 
 blood and other fluids, and when thrown out of balance, 
 it is the cause of disease. Hence the minister of health 
 and sickness — of life and death — is within us, and is 
 one and the same principle. As electricity is the effi- 
 cient cause of all convulsions, calms, and storms in na- 
 ture, and of all the pleasing or awful phenomena that 
 transpire in earth, air, or ocean, or in the vegetable or 
 mineral kingdom, so, as man is but an epitome of the 
 universe, it is electricity in the form of nervous fluid 
 that produces all the convulsions, calms, and storms in 
 his own system. 
 
 We have seen the various secret stirrings of electri- 
 city in the human nerves under mental impressions, in 
 producing insanity, fits, consumptions, etc. We wit- 
 ness the same mournful results when that subtile power 
 is moved by physical impressions. A wet foot, for 
 instance, may throw the electro-nervous fluid out of 
 balance, and this subtile force may suddenly check the 
 lacteal or other secretions, and also produce insanity, 
 or fits, or by locating itself upon the lungs, it may pro- 
 duce consumption. The fact is, that the electro-nerv- 
 ous fluid, when disturbed at the extremities, or on the 
 surface of the body, always retires inward, and locates 
 itself upon the weakest organ, or upon some weak por- 
 tion of the vitals — the blood follows, and disease is the 
 result. As I have fully explained this when noticing 
 mental impressions, so there is no occasion of my par 
 
78 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 ticularizing. I will merely say, that a sudden exposure 
 to a damp air, sitting upon a cold rock, lying upon the 
 ground and suddenly falling asleep, or sitting with the 
 back to a current of air while in a perspiration — all, or 
 any of these, may at times disturb the electro-nervous 
 force, and arouse this disease-causing power from its 
 slumberings. This may throw the blood out of balance, 
 and by locating themselves upon the weakest organ or 
 weakest part of the system, engender disease. Or the 
 nervous force may be disturbed by eating or drinking 
 too much or too little of wholesome substances, or by 
 eating and drinking unwholesome or poisonous sub- 
 stances, and all these correspondent diseases produced. 
 It is now clearly seen how mental and physical im- 
 pressions disturb the electricity of the system, which 
 locates itself upon the weakest organ, calls the blood 
 to its aid, and brings disease, pain, and death. So we 
 perceive, that the same nervous fluid which, when 
 equalized, produces health, is, when thrown out of bal- 
 ance, the cause of disease. The whole electricity of 
 the nerves is, of course, one hundred per cent. Fifty 
 per cent, is under the voluntary control of the mind, 
 and belongs to the voluntary nerves, and the other fifty 
 per cent, is under the control of the involuntary powers 
 of the mind, and belongs to the involuntary nerves. 
 Now if the whole fifty per cent, of either of these 
 forces, which when equalized is health, should be sud- 
 denly collected up)n any one organ, it would be the 
 
LECTURE IV. 79 
 
 destruction of that organ. If the mind, on hearing 
 bad news, or by some sudden distress, should call the 
 whole fifty per cent, of electricity under its control to 
 the brain, apoplexy and death must ensue. This would 
 be done by a menial impression on the voluntary nerv- 
 ous force, causing the mind to shrink back on itself and 
 become passive. But the same melancholy result could 
 be produced by eating, drinking, or some other physical 
 impression on the involuntary force over which the 
 mind has no such control. Hence it will be understood, 
 that all diseases, originating under mental impressions, 
 are produced by the fifty per cent, of voluntary nerv 
 ous force. But those diseases, originating under physi- 
 cal impressions, are produced by the fifty per cent, of 
 involuntary nervous force, and over which the mind has 
 no control. 
 
 If either of these electro-nervous forces, to a certain 
 amount, should be called to a muscle, it would be pain. 
 If called to a still greater extent, it would be inflam- 
 mation ; and if the whole fifty per cent, were called 
 there, it would be mortification, and the ultimate and 
 absolute destruction of the muscle. The same result 
 would follow in case either of these forces were called 
 to any organ in the system. It would be the destruc- 
 tion of that organ. 
 
 . There are three kinds of pain : First, a pain pro- 
 duced by negative electricity, which attracts the blood 
 to the spot, and is ever attended with inflammation. 
 
80 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 Second, a pain produced by positive electricity, which 
 repels the blood, and, though equally severe, is never 
 attended with inflammation. Third ', a pain produced 
 by the confused mixture of the two forces, and consists 
 in a burning, itching, or prickly sensation, and is often 
 very distressing. 
 
 I have now given you a few hints on the philosophy 
 of disease, which are of course novel to you all ; but 
 they are, nevertheless, as interesting and important to 
 the welfare of our race, as they are novel and strange. 
 Medical men have ever noticed the great effect that the 
 mind has upon the body, both as it regards a disastrous 
 or salutary result. Hence they keep up the brightest 
 hopes of their patients as to recovery, and carefully 
 guard every one against uttering to them a word of dis- 
 couragement. These effects they have seen, but not 
 understanding the connecting link between mind and 
 matter, the true philosophy of disease has been by them 
 entirely overlooked, and in relation to this science they 
 may after all cry " humbug." But this will avail them 
 nothing, for truth, after all, will stand unshaken, and 
 be appreciated by after generations, when opposition 
 shall have been interred, with no hope of its resurrec- 
 tion. In view of our subject, so far as it regards men- 
 tal impressions, we see the supreme importance of 
 maintaining a reconciled state of mind. Equanimity 
 of mind is the parent of health, peace, and happiness, 
 and the noblest test of the true Christian. When wt 
 
LECTURE IV. 81 
 
 see thousands always restless, complaining of cold and 
 heat, and wet and dry — complaining of their own con- 
 dition, and finding fault with others, and dissatisfied 
 with the events of Providence — we need not marvel 
 that so many complain of indisposition and disease. 
 This state of mind produces them. So beware. 
 
8ii ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 LECTURE V. 
 
 Ladies and Ca tlemen : 
 
 When we reflect how extensive a field the philoso- 
 phy of disease naturally occupies, and how vast a 
 range we must take in order to inspect minutely its 
 several parts, it will then be seen that my remarks, 
 in my last Lecture, have been brief in comparison with 
 the vastness of the subject. I flatter myself, however, 
 that my views are understood^ and that the importance 
 of the doctrine of mental and physical impressions, in 
 relation to disease, is clearly seen, and fully appre- 
 ciated by you all. I believe it to be founded in im- 
 mutable truth, and that it will survive the crush of 
 empires and the revolution of ages. 
 
 Having brought forward the philosophy of dis- 
 ease in my last Lecture, I now turn to the ration- 
 ale of its cure in this. 
 
 In discussing the doctrine of mental impressions, I 
 have clearly and irresistibly proved that the mind by 
 shrinking back on itself in fear, melancholy, and grief, 
 in the day of adversity, misfortune, and distress, can 
 disturb the electro-nervous fluid, and allow it to con- 
 
LECTURE V. 83 
 
 centrate itself upon any organ of the body and engen- 
 der disease. If, then, the mind can disturb the equili- 
 brium of the nervo-electric force and call it to some 
 organ so as to produce disease, then the mind can also 
 disperse it, equalize the circulation, and restore health. 
 This it can do by a mental impression, admitting the 
 impression to be sufficiently great. For example : A 
 man in possession of five thousand dollars is riding 
 homeward on horseback in the evening. He is within 
 a mile of his house. He is weary and his head aches 
 so severely that he is obliged to walk his horse. He 
 is so indisposed and faint that he can but just keep his 
 saddle. From a lonely dismal spot at the road side, 
 a robber springs and seizes his horse's bridle — pre- 
 sents a pistol, and exclaims, " Your money, or your 
 life !" The rider, with a loaded whip, and at the im- 
 pulse of the moment, suddenly strikes the robber's 
 arm. This causes the pistol to discharge, and adds to 
 the confusion of the moment. The rider, scarcely 
 knowing what he is about, puts spurs to his horse. 
 He darts off at the top of his speed. Before he is 
 aware, he is at his own door. He dismounts and finds 
 himself safe. The vital force is driven to the extrem- 
 ities, and his hands and feet are warm. Where is his 
 headache now ? It is gone. The supreme impression 
 of his mind drove the electro-nervous fluid from his 
 brain — -the blood followed it- — a reaction took place, 
 an4 he was well. Is there any thing strange in this 1 
 
84 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 No ! Then there is nothing strange in this science, 
 for it is the curing of diseases by the doctrine of im- 
 pressions. 
 
 I desire it to be distinctly understood how this power 
 operates. Remember mind touches the electro-nervous 
 fluid, moves it — and this fluid moves the blood. Elec- 
 trical Psychology is the doctrine of impressions, and 
 the same disease that mind, or even physical impres- 
 sions can cause, the mind can remove, if the patient 
 be in the psychological state. Because mental impres- 
 sions to any extent we please can be produced upon 
 him. It is therefore immaterial from what source a 
 disease may arise, or what kind of a disease it may be, 
 the mind can, by its impressions, cause the nervous 
 fluid to cure it, or at least to produce upon it a salu- 
 tary influence. If exposure to heat or cold, dampness 
 or dryness, or to any of the changing elements, should 
 call the nervous fluid to the lungs, and disturb the cir- 
 culation of the blood, so as to produce inflammation, 
 the mind could disperse and equalize it, and thus effect 
 a cure as readily as though this inflammation of the 
 lungs had been brought on by melancholy and grief, 
 or by any other mental distress. Or if these exposures 
 had caused any other disease or pain in the system, 
 the mind could have had the same power to remove it, 
 as though it had been caused by mental distress. Or 
 if by eating, drinking, or by sedentary habits, dyspep- 
 sia had been produced, the mind could have had the 
 
LEC1VHE V. 85 
 
 same power to produce a salutary result, or even to 
 cure it as though it had been caused by mental dis- 
 tress. I do not mean that a cure can be effected by 
 the electro -nervous force, through mental impressions , 
 if there be any organic destruction of the parts dis- 
 eased. The consumption, for instance, could not be 
 cured if the lungs were ulcerated ; sight could not be 
 restored if the optic nerve were destroyed 5 nor could 
 deafness be removed if the auditory nerve were de- 
 stroyed. In these cases, even, medical remedies, it 
 must be granted, would be of no avail, because there 
 is no foundation on which to build. In all I have 
 said, or may say in regard to cures, I have reference 
 only to curable cases. I mean, that the fifty per cent, 
 of electro-nervous force, under the control of the mind, 
 could effect a cure where there is no organic destruc- 
 tion, and where there is, at the same time, a suffi- 
 ciency of vital force left to build upon, so as to be able 
 to produce a sanative result. Nor do I mean to be 
 understood that this science alone can at all times 
 cure. It may require medicines to co-operate with it. 
 As diseases are produced through mental and physical 
 impressions, so through mental and physical impres- 
 sions they must be cured. 
 
 Medicine produces a physical impression on the sys- 
 tem, but never heals a disease. If a disease were 
 ever healed through medicines, it was healed by the 
 same sanative power as though it had been done by a 
 
86 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 mental impression in accordance with the teachings of 
 Electrical Psychology. This is evident ; because the 
 sanative power is in the individual, and not in the 
 medicine. Medicines and mental impressions only call 
 that sanative principle to the right spot in the system 
 so as to enable it to do its work. The following ex- 
 ample will explain my meaning on this particular 
 point : 
 
 You enter a garden and see a peach-tree with its 
 fruit not fully grown, but so heavily laden, that one of 
 its limbs is partially split from the trunk. The gar- 
 dener is aw^are that if* it be neglected till the fruit 
 grows to maturity, the limb will be entirely parted 
 from the tree and die. He carefully raises the limb 
 till the split closes, and puts under it a prop to keep it 
 to its place. He winds canvas around the wounded 
 part, and over this he puts tar. Now there is cer- 
 tainly no healing principle in the prop — there is none 
 in the canvas — nor is there any in the tar. The prop 
 merely sustains the weight of the limb, and keeps the 
 split together ; the canvas is wound around it to pre- 
 vent the tar from entering the split ; and the tar was 
 applied to protect the whole from the air, rains, and 
 external elements ; while the tree is left to the inhe- 
 rent operations of its own sanative principles. The 
 sanative principle being in the tree, it must heal itself. 
 So the healing principle is in man, as much so as it is 
 in the tree. The healing principle in the tree is the 
 
LECTURE V. 87 
 
 invisible electro -vegetative fluid. This moves and 
 equalizes the sap, and the sap affects the wood. It is 
 the electricity of the tree that does the work ; and this 
 electricity is under the control of its vegetable life. 
 So the healing principle in man is the invisible electro- 
 nervous fluid. This moves and equalizes the blood, 
 and the blood affects the flesh. It is the electricity of 
 the system, under the control of the mind. 
 
 The position is incontrovertible, that the healing 
 principle is in man. Admitting it to be electricity, or 
 what I call the electro-nervous fluid of the system, it 
 is then easily seen that there is no healing principle in 
 medicine, and it is also understood what effect medicine 
 must have upon the system in order to produce a salu- 
 tary influence. It must equalize the electricity, as 
 before remarked, and call it to the proper spot, so as 
 to enable it to do its healing work. Hence, if the 
 mind can so operate upon the fifty per cent, of the 
 electro-nervous force under its control, as to equalize 
 it, then it follows, as a matter of course, that the same 
 healing result will be obtained as is effected by medi 
 cine. In either case there is no difference in the heal- 
 ing power. In both instances it is the same. The 
 only difference is, that in the one case the healing 
 power was made to act by the mind, which produced 
 its mental impression, and in the other case by the 
 medicine, which produced its physical impression. 
 
 It may now be asked, If medicine has no healing 
 
88 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 
 property in it, then how can an emetic remove impuri- 
 ties from the stomach by vomiting the patient ? In 
 reply I would state, that it has never done so. In 
 this I desire to be distinctly understood. I mean that 
 an emetic is not the vomiting principle. The vomiting 
 principle is in the man. It is the electricity of the 
 system. The electro-nervous fluid of the brain is the 
 vomiting principle. Let us understand the philosophy 
 of this. Emetics, whether mineral or vegetable^ pos- 
 sess those peculiar chemical properties that cause im- 
 mense secretions. This effect is the whole secret of 
 their power. An emetic, taken into the stomach, pro- 
 duces secretions most freely from the glands of the 
 stomach, from the mucous membrane of the lungs, 
 from the glands of the trachse, and from the glands of 
 the mouth and tongue. It robs them of their moisture 
 which is continually accumulating upon the stomach. 
 The parts being robbed of their moisture by this arti- 
 ficial action, the electricity from the nerves follows it, 
 because electricity has a strong affinity for moisture. 
 When a sufficiency of the electric force is drawn from 
 the brain, and the blood having in the same ratio fol- 
 lowed it, the countenance becomes pale — an expansion 
 and collapse of the stomach takes place, and vomiting 
 is the result. This is its philosophy. In proof of the 
 fact, electricity sannot be gathered in damp weather. 
 The moisture, for which it has a strong affinity, 
 holds it. 
 
LECTURE V. 89 
 
 After all I have said of medicine and its operations, 
 it may yet be supposed that it possesses some healing 
 principle, and that the emetic does vomit the patient. 
 Why then will it not vomit a dead man? The answer 
 is, because the vital force is gone, and the emetic is 
 powerless. But why will it not vomit the man when 
 he is worn out with disease and near his end ! 1 
 answer, because the vital force in the man, on which 
 vomiting depends, is wasted ; and as it does not exist 
 in the medicine, so the emetic, in its chemical action 
 having no material to work upon, or to call to its aid, 
 is powerless. 
 
 If this is not satisfactory to your minds in the settle- 
 ment of the question whether the vomiting principle is 
 in the medicine or in the patient, I will pursue the 
 subject still farther. Suppose while eating strawber- 
 ries and cream, you tell a sensitive lady that she has 
 taken into the stomach a worm, or even a fly— she 
 stops eating, and in a minute she vomits freely. How 
 is this, when she has swallowed, in fact, neither worm 
 nor fly ? I answer, that the vomiting principle is in 
 the brain. She believed that she had taken into the 
 stomach what was stated ; she kept her attention 
 steadily and most intently upon it — and the mind 
 threw the electro-nervous force from the brain to the 
 stomach, until there was a sufficient quantity to pro- 
 duce an expansion and collapse of the stomach, and cause 
 vomiting. Now the vomiting in this case and in the 
 
90 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 case of the emetic was occasioned by one and the same 
 thing, and that is the electro-nervous fluid. The only 
 difference in the two cases is, that the emetic called it 
 from the brain by a physical impression, and the mind 
 forced it from the brain by a mental impression. 
 
 If the vomiting principle is not in us, why then does 
 it turn the stomach to see an animal eating any thing 
 very filthy, like the dog returning to his vomit ? If 
 this principle is not in us, how can it produce nausea ? 
 How can the motion of a vessel, and sometimes even 
 the motion of a carriage, produce vomiting, unless it 
 exists in the nervous force of the brain ? Why will a 
 fall, or blow upon the head, produce it. 
 
 The same is true in relation to cathartics, which 
 excite the secretions of the glands, but of other glands 
 than those affected by an emetic. A cathartic excites 
 the secretions of the mucous glands of the alimentary 
 canal. This draws the electric action from the brain, 
 but mostly from the nerves on the surface of the body 
 there, and produces its results. I have been thus par- 
 ticular upon the action and operation of emetics, as 
 this one hint is sufficient to lead any reflecting mind to 
 a correct impression of the relation in which medicines 
 stand to the human system. They are the mere props 
 and supports of some weak part, to aid nature in re- 
 storing herself to health and vigor. A cathartic, taken 
 into the stomach of a very sensitive individual, will 
 produce the result of an emetic ; and an emetic, too 
 
LECTURE V. 91 
 
 loiig in effecting its end in the first stomach, will, after 
 passing the duodenum, produce the result of a cathartic 
 in the second stomach. 
 
 I have now said all that is necessary in relation to 
 the curing of diseases by the electro-nervous force, 
 and have clearly shown how this force can be made to 
 act by mind, or by medicine. I will now give advice 
 in relation to avoiding disease and preserving health, 
 which it will be well for every one to observe who is 
 desirous of securing this inestimable blessing. -As life 
 is dear to all, I shall be pardoned when I say that 
 medical gentlemen are mad who administer medicine in 
 silence to the patient without candidly informing him 
 what the medicine is, and what effect or effects he in- 
 tends it to produce. If the patient were thus instruct- 
 ed by a physician in whom he had full confidence, then 
 he would be in constant expectation of the anticipated 
 effect ; and the mind, by its mental impressions, acting 
 in concert with the physical impressions of the medi- 
 cine, would produce a salutary and happy result. I 
 grant that this information cannot be given to infants, 
 nor to deranged persons ; but it should be done in all 
 possible cases. 
 
 In order to preserve health, the body should be kepi 
 clean, and the mind pure and calm. There are ex- 
 tremes in every thing, and these should be carefully 
 avoided. The body should be carefully washed all 
 over, or bathed, except the head, in water moderately 
 
92 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 cool. No soap should be used in either case, and the 
 process should not occupy more than three or four 
 minutes. It should be briskly rubbed with a coarse 
 towel, and mostly downward, so as not to disturb the 
 minute scales that cover the pores. In cold weather, 
 colder water should be used than in moderate weather. 
 Indeed, the water should be about the temperature of 
 the elements. But in freezing weather the body should 
 be merely immersed, and almost immediately extri- 
 cated, and the washing process should not occupy more 
 than a moment of time. In cold weather, twice per 
 week is sufficient ; and in warm weather, every alter- 
 nate day is abundant, in ordinary cases. Too frequent 
 washings and bathings, and of too long continuance, to 
 persons in ordinary health, is deleterious, as it destroys 
 too much of the natural oil of the skin, which the 
 Creator has supplied to give it a soft and silky texture. 
 The system of hydropathy has great force, if rightly 
 managed. In cases of heat, or inflammation, warm 
 water should be applied, and the reaction would be 
 coolness ; and in cases of cold feet, they should be 
 washed on going to bed each night in cold water, till 
 they remain continually warm. The coldest water 
 will extract the frost from a frozen hand, whereas if it 
 were immersed in the warmest water that could be 
 borne, it would perhaps destroy it, so as to render even 
 amputation necessary. But if the hand be burned or 
 scalded, immersing it in the warmest water that can be 
 
LECTURE V. 93 
 
 borne, or holding it to the fire, will produce a salutary 
 result, even though the remedy be a harsh one. On 
 this principle, you see the inconsistency of cold water 
 applications, and even of ice to the head in brain 
 fevers, or where there is a severe inflammation of the 
 brain, occasioned by a fall, a blow, or any concussion. 
 
 I now turn the attention of ladies and gentlemen to 
 eating, drinking, and wearing apparel, and will en- 
 deavor, in few words as possible, to show the bearing 
 ^)f these upon the human constitution. 
 
 Our bodies are made up of the elements, and, as I 
 have already observed, are an epitome of the universe. 
 In order to insure perfect health, we should subsist en- 
 tirely upon the provisions, whether vegetable or animal, 
 that are produced in that part of the earth where we 
 were born and reared, or in that part of the earth where 
 we intend to spend our days. And, moreover, our 
 wearing apparel should also be the product of the same 
 section where we live. Cotton should never be worn 
 where the snow covers the earth, or in that part of the 
 earth's latitude where it cannot be raised. Hemp, flax, 
 cotton, wool, and silk may be worn with perfect safety 
 in those latitudes of the earth's surface where they can 
 be cultivated. The Creator's works are perfect. He 
 has established complete harmony between the vegeta- 
 bles, and the soil where they grow, and the climate that 
 fostered their existence and warmed them into life. 
 He, therefore, who eats the food belonging to his own 
 
94 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 
 
 latitude, who drinks the water that gushes from his 
 own springs, and wears the clothing produced in his 
 own climate, establishes a perfect harmony and apti- 
 tude between his own body and the surrounding ele- 
 ments. I mean that he does this in case he uses these 
 blessings temperately, as not abusing them. 
 
 The truth of this will appear perfectly clear, if we 
 have a correct understanding of inuring ourselves to 
 another climate, entirely different from the one to which 
 we have been accustomed. I will therefore call your 
 attention to the philosophy of becoming acci t - 
 
 MATED. 
 
 The mineral kingdom lays a foundation for the vege 
 table, and the vegetable for the animal kingdom. It is 
 therefore perfectly clear that no animals could have 
 had an existence till there were vegetables, because an 
 animal is but a vegetable of the second growth. Each 
 latitude of the globe has vegetables peculiar to itself, 
 and these make up ail the varieties that exist on earth. 
 But the same species of vegetables differ from each 
 other in different latitudes, as far as the climates and 
 elements or soils may differ from each other. An 
 apple, pear, or peach, grown in forty degrees north 
 latitude, differs considerably from the same fruit raised 
 in thirty degrees north latitude. This is certain, be- 
 cause it is the result of surrounding elements that gave 
 it being. The same may be said of corn, wheat, and 
 rye in different latitudes. And as animals are but 
 
LECllTRE T> 95 
 
 vegetables of the second growth, hence the same ani- 
 mals vary in accordance with tkeir latitudes. The 
 beef, mutton, and pork, raised in thirty and forty de- 
 grees north latitude, are therefore unlike, each being 
 adapted to its own climate and the vegetables that sus- 
 tained them. 
 
 I have already stated, that our bodies are made of 
 the water, the vegetables, and animals upon which we 
 subsist, and are adapted to the climate and surrounding 
 elements where we were born and reared. Our bodies 
 are continually wasting away, and by food and drink 
 are continually repaired. We lose the fleshy particles 
 of our bodies about once a year, and the bones in about 
 seven years. Hence in seven years we have possessed 
 seven bodies of flesh and blood, and one frame of bones. 
 We have not now, in all probability, a particle of flesh 
 and bones we had seven years ago. The water we 
 have drank, and the flesh and vegetables we have eaten, 
 having made up the component parts of our bodies, 
 cause us to hanker and long for the same substances of 
 which our bodies are composed. Like substance in us 
 calls for like substance without, to supply the waste 
 of the system. This is habitude. 
 
 Now suppose we suddenly change our climate from 
 forty to thirty degrees north latitude. The air, water, 
 fruits, vegetables, and flesh all differ. The old parti- 
 cles composing our bodies, and brought from forty de- 
 grees north latitude, fly off as usual. This produces 
 
96 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 hunger and thirst, and we supply our wants by the 
 water and food of thirty degrees north latitude, and 
 continue for weeks to do so. This creates a conflict 
 between the old substances of our bodies and the new 
 flesh and blood continually forming, throws the electro- 
 nervous force out of balance, and engenders disease. 
 If we live and struggle on, for about seven years, we 
 become acclimated, because our old flesh and bones, 
 formed by the substances of one latitude, have disap- 
 peared, and our entire systems are made up of the 
 substances of another latitude. Hence we see the 
 danger of changing our positions on the globe to any 
 great extent, which may, however, in some instances, 
 prove beneficial to the constitution. Such is the phi- 
 losophy of being acclimated. 
 
 In view of what I have now brought forward, it will 
 be clearly perceived, by ladies and gentlemen, that we 
 should confine ourselves to the water, fruits, grains, 
 and animal food, and even to the medicines produced 
 in that climate where we live, and reject those of dis- 
 tant latitudes and foreign climates. To drink tea and 
 coffee, and eat oranges, lemons, citrons, pineapples, 
 and the productions of all parts of the globe, is like 
 changing, in some measure, our climate for another, or 
 for several others, and thus keeping up a continual 
 conflict between the elementary particles that are con- 
 stantly entering the composition of our bodies. There 
 is an incessant war waged between the climate where 
 
LECTURE V. 97 
 
 we live, and the productions of another region, and 
 those of our own. To all this, add the clothing of 
 other distant climes to be worn by us, and who can 
 marvel that almost every man, woman, and child is 
 complaining of some indisposition, or else groaning 
 under disease and pain % Abandon luxuries of foreign 
 growth ; avoid dissipation ; keep your bodies clean ; 
 your minds calm and contented ; eat the productions of 
 your own climate ; drink the clear crystal water of your 
 own spring ; wear the flax, hemp, cotton, or wool that is 
 raised in your own latitude ; take all the rest of sleep 
 that your nature and temperament require ; have your 
 hours of study, labor, exercise, and serious contempla- 
 tion all regulated : and be temperate in all things. 
 Follow these directions, and no doctor will enter your 
 house. If you must have tea, use sage, pennyroyal, 
 and hemlock. These are wholesome, and habit will 
 transform them into luxuries far transcending the 
 nerve-destroying plant of China. 
 
 It is impossible that the Creator could have erred in 
 adapting all the fruits, grains, and other vegetable sub- 
 stances to each latitude of the earth, so that man and 
 other creatures can subsist there in health, peace, and 
 happiness. And man no more requires the products 
 of other climes to increase these blessings, than the 
 animals around him, who find not only their food 
 and drink, but even their medicines produced by the 
 soil on which they tread, without resorting to foreign 
 5 
 
98 
 
 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 importations. At tlie novelty of these ideas you may 
 smile, but they are based upon immutable truth, and 
 established, constituted, and sustained by Him who 
 founded the pillars of strength and beauty that sup- 
 port the fabric of nature, and must stand till they 
 shall fall. 
 
lecture ri. 99 
 
 LECTURE VI. 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen: 
 
 The nature and importance of Electrical Psycholo- 
 gy I have clearly and philosophically argued, in a free, 
 unchained, and fearless expression of my thoughts. 
 For this, even if I have erred, I am entitled to your 
 approbation, rather than your condemnation. For 
 what is man, when he makes himself a cowering, 
 cringing slave to the opinions of others, and tamely 
 bows to win the momentary smiles of popular applause 
 from the passing crowd 1 What I have said in relation 
 to this science, has been the sincere breathings of my 
 own convictions. I have, therefore, reasoned fearless 
 of consequences ; and if I have in so doing met your 
 approbation, I rejoice at it ; if I have met your disap- 
 probation, I regret it — yet you will pardon me when I 
 say that I cannot alter my course and accommodate 
 myself to the opinions of others, however elevated may 
 be their stations. Fully sensible of the duty I owe to 
 my fellow-men, and to the Supreme Ruler of the uni- 
 verse, and when I discharge this to the best of my ability, 
 I little caro what men may think or even say of me. 
 
100 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 If, however, what I have argued of the human system 
 — the electro-nervous force — the connecting link be- 
 tween mind and matter— the circulation of the blood — 
 the philosophy of disease — the rationale of its cure — 
 the laws of health, and the philosophy of being accli- 
 mated — if these excite your surprise, ladies and gen- 
 tlemen may then prepare themselves for still greater 
 surprise in the arguments now to be offered on spirit, 
 and the creation and government of the universe. 
 Being myself perfectly unshackled and free, I shall 
 exert myself in that freedom while pursuing this de- 
 partment of my subject. 
 
 In my introductory remarks in my third Lecture, I 
 took a general survey of the powers and operations of 
 electricity throughout the empire of nature. We saw 
 its secret workings, and its alternately sublime or 
 awful manifestations. But all these operations and 
 convulsions, however magnificently grand, will appear 
 but as the drop of the bucket to the fountain, when 
 compared with the Unseen Power that stirs the uni- 
 verse. Electricity, so swift in its movement as to rival 
 the lightning glance of thought, and so inconceivably 
 awful in its rending force as to convulse the globe to its 
 centre, is yet as nothing, and less than nothing, com- 
 pared with that Eternal One who arms it with power — 
 who gives it all its expansive force, and who makes it 
 the messenger of his attributes to both nature and man. 
 With his finger he has wrtten the truth of this science 
 
 
LECTURE VI. 101 
 
 on ever\- object throughout the realms of nature. It 
 is written in the beams of the mid-day sun — in the 
 descending rains and gentle dews. It is written in the 
 flowery field and shady grove. It is written in stars 
 on the scroll of night. It is written in lightning on 
 the bosom of the dark cloud. It is written deep in 
 sympathy on the soul, and controls the most powerful 
 affections and stormy passions of the human heart. 
 
 In this Lecture I will turn your attention to spirit, 
 or mind — by which I mean one and the same thing — 
 and will endeavor to prove the existence of a,n Infinite 
 Spirit. 
 
 Though the powers of mind and its complicated 
 operations can be seen, felt, and in a good degree com- 
 prehended, yet, after all, we know but little of mind as 
 it regards its properties, or substance. Some suppose 
 it to be absolutely and positively immaterial, because 
 it is purely spirit. Others believe mind to be, the re- 
 sult of organism, and contend that it cannot exist with- 
 out a brain, which is the grand organ that secretes 
 thought, even as the liver secretes its bile, or the stom- 
 ach its gastric juice ! The former of these supposi- 
 tions is the one generally adopted by the Christian 
 community who believe spirit to be an immateriality. 
 The latter supposition is embraced by those Christians 
 who wholly rely upon the resurrection of the body for 
 the future existence of the spirit. They are called 
 Materialists, because they make out the spirit to be no 
 
102 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 substance at all, but merely the result cf organized 
 matter. - Of this faith was the celebrated Dr. Priestly. 
 This latter position is also adopted by the Atheists, 
 who contend that spirit cannot exist independent of an 
 organized brain ; and as they reject the Christian hope 
 of the resurrection, so they contend that mind is extin- 
 guished in the night of the grave, and sleeps in non- 
 entity, to wake no more. Hence the idea of a God, 
 as an intelligent Spirit, they regard as a freak of fancy 
 — a mere chimera of the human brain. Both of these 
 positions as it regards spirit I reject, and will give my 
 reasons for doing so. 
 
 I reject the immateriality of the spirit, because 
 that which is positively and absolutely immaterial 
 cannot of course possess either length, breadth, thick- 
 ness, nor occupy any space. Indeed, it cannot, in this 
 case, possess any form ; and that which possesses no 
 form, cannot, in the nature of things, occupy any space. 
 And to talk of a thing having an existence, which, at 
 the same time, has no form, nor occupies space, is the 
 most consummate nonsense. Hence an immateriality 
 is a nonentity — a blank nothing. On the other hand, 
 if mind is merely the result of organism, and if it can- 
 not exist independent of an organized brain, then who 
 made the first brain ? Did it not require an intelligent 
 spirit to organize its several parts, and adapt the eye 
 to light, the ear to sound, and make these organs the 
 inlets of sensation to the inhabitant in that brain? 
 
LECTURE 71. 103 
 
 Surely the brain did not make itself, for this would 
 only be saying, that the brain acted before it existed ! 
 
 Having given my reasons for rejecting both these 
 ideas of mind, I am now ready to introduce the ques- 
 tion, What is mind 1 I answer, it is a substance — an 
 element — as really so as air or water, but differs mate- 
 rially from all inert substances in being. I regard 
 mind as living and embodied form — as that incompre- 
 hensible element whose nature it is to possess life and 
 motion, as much so as it is the nature of other sub- 
 stances to possess inertia. Hence, mind is, in these 
 two respects — namely, life and motion — directly the 
 opposite of dead matter. 
 
 In the first pla^e I will start with the assertion that 
 there must be in the universe an Infinite Mind. It is 
 impossible, in the very nature and constitution of 
 things, that an absolute perfection of substances can 
 be philosophically maintained without this admission. 
 For the truth of this position I rely upon motion. By 
 motion, then, I am to prove the existence of an Eter- 
 nal Mind. 
 
 In the first place permit me to remark, that inher- 
 ent motion is not an attribute common to all sub- 
 stances in nature. This globe, as a body, is moved 
 by the positive and negative forces of electrical action. 
 And all the operations of nature in the earth and ele- 
 ments are carried on by the same power* Whether it 
 be crystalizations, or petrifactions, the growth of vege- 
 
104 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 tatioiij or its decomposition — motions and changes in 
 air and water — or the crumbling particles of the moun- 
 tain rock — all the motions, visible and invisible, that 
 transpire in the mineral and vegetable kingdoms, and 
 in all their multifarious operations, are produced by 
 electricity, which is the universal agent appointed to 
 keep up the order and harmony of the universe. And 
 yet it is certain that electricity does not possess in- 
 herent motion as its attribute. Motion belongs to one 
 substance only, and that is mind. 
 
 There is certainly as much order in the universe as 
 there is in the human body. Let us, then, look truth 
 calmly in the face. Each organ of the body performs 
 but one function. The eye sees — the ear hears — the 
 olfactories smell — the glands taste — the heart throbs 
 to regulate the blood — the hands handle — the feet 
 walk, and the liver secretes its bile. The eye never 
 hears, and the ear never sees. So there is but one 
 substance in nature whose attribute is inherent mo- 
 tion, and that is mind. Not one single part of the 
 human body possesses independent motion. Electri- 
 city is there also the grand agent to move the limbs 
 and vitals, and the living mind is the only moving 
 power. 
 
 The point upon which I am now entering is one of 
 most deep and thrilling interest. It is no less than to 
 prove the existence of an Eternal Mind from motion 
 and the absolute perfection of the chain of elementary 
 
LECTURE VI. 105 
 
 substances. But while accomplishing this, I must call 
 to my aid the relative subtilties of different portions of 
 matter with which we are surrounded. Let us, for a 
 moment, turn our attention to a few of the most obvi- 
 ous substances in nature, and then glance at her abso- 
 lute perfection as a whole. Let us carefully notice 
 the gradation these substances occupy toward each . 
 other in their relation to motion, and then the intrin- 
 sic beauty of the subject will appear. I will begin at 
 the heaviest matter that may first suggest itself to my 
 mind, and leisurely pass on, rising higher and still 
 higher, through its various grades, up to that which is 
 more and more rarefied, subtile, and light, till we ar- 
 rive at that which must necessarily possess inherent 
 motion, and therefore living power. 
 
 The heaviest of gross substances in existence is the 
 most difficult to move, and hence must be at the great- 
 est possible distance from motion. Though there are 
 several solid substances heavier than lead, yet I choose 
 to begin at this, as the idea I wish to convey is all that 
 is worthy of your consideration in the present argu- 
 ment. Lead, then, on account of the density of its 
 particles, is difficult to move. Were it the heaviest 
 substance in nature, it would take its position farther 
 distant from motion than any other substance. Rock 
 being more easily moved than lead, takes its relative 
 position nearer to motion. In like manner earth is 
 more easily moved than rock. Water is more easily 
 5* 
 
106 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 moved than earth. Air is more easily moved than 
 water. The gaseous fluids are more easily moved than 
 air, and electricity is more easily moved than the gase- 
 ous fluids. 
 
 It will now be perceived, by ladies and gentlemen, 
 that as we mount the rounds of the ladder in the mag- 
 nificent scale of material substances, there is a gradual 
 approximation toward motion. Each substance as we 
 rise, being more rarefied and light than the one below 
 it, is of course nearer to motion than its grosser neigh- 
 bor. And it will be perceived by every philosophic 
 mind, that we camiot continually approximate motion 
 without at last reaching motion, or that substance to 
 which motion belongs. 
 
 We have now mounted from lead up to electricity ; 
 and though as we rose we found each successive sub- 
 stance more easily moved than the one below it, still 
 we have not as yet found a single material that pos- 
 sesses inherent motion as its attribute. Lead, rock, 
 earth, and water are moved by impulse. Air is moved 
 by rarefication, and electricity is moved by the positive 
 and negative forces. True we have mounted up, as be- 
 fore remarked, to electricity, but even this cannot move, 
 unless it is thrown out of balance in relation to quan- 
 tity as to its positive and negative forces. In such 
 cases it flies, equalizes itself, and again sinks to rest. 
 I am fully sensible that electricity is a fluid most incon- 
 ceivably subtile, rarefied ; and fine. It is computed to 
 
LECTURE VI. 107 
 
 take four million particles of our air to make a speck 
 as large as the smallest visible grain of sand, and yet 
 electricity is more than seven hundred thousand times 
 finer than air ! It is almost unparticled matter, and is 
 not only invisible, but, sc far as we can judge, it is im- 
 ponderable. It cannot be seen — it cannot be weighed ! 
 A thousand empty Leyden jars, capable of containing 
 a gallon each, may be placed upon the nicest scale, and 
 .most accurately weighed. Then let these be filled with 
 electricity, and, so far as human sagacity can deter- 
 mine, they will weigh no more. Hence to our percep- 
 tion, a thousand gallons weigh nothing. 
 
 As electricity, in regard to motion, stands upon the 
 poise, being completely balanced by the positive and 
 negative forces, that equalize each other, sc it is easily 
 perceived, that if we mount one step higher, we must 
 come to that substance whose nature it is to note, and 
 the result of that motion is thought and power, It is 
 mind. Hence it will be distinctly perceived, m view 
 of the argument now offered, that we cannot, as phi- 
 losophers, stop short of motion in the highest aiid most 
 sublime substance in being. This conclusion, as the 
 result of the argument, is absolutely and positively 
 irresistible^ and challenges refutation. 
 
 When we mount up in our contemplations through 
 the various grades of matter, and see it continually 
 brightening as we progress onward in our delightful 
 career of rapture^ till we arrive at that sublimated 
 
103 ELECTRICAL PSYCK LOGY. 
 
 substance which can neither be seen nor weighed — 
 which moves with a velocity of twelve million miles 
 per minute, and can travel around this globe in the 
 eighth part of a second, we are struck with astonish- 
 ment and awe ! But as this is not the last link in the 
 immeasurable chain, we are forced to proceed onward 
 till we arrive at the finest, most sublime, and brilliant 
 substance in being — a substance that possesses the 
 attributes of inherent or self-motion and living power, 
 and from which all other motion and power throughout 
 the immeasurable universe are derived. This is the 
 Infinite Mind, and possesses embodied form. He is 
 a living being. This Infinite Mind comes in contact 
 with electricity, gives to it motion, arms it with power, 
 and, through this mighty unseen agent, moves the uni- 
 verse, and carries on all the multifarious operations of 
 nature, whether minute or grand. Hence there is not 
 a motion that transpires amidst the immensity of his 
 works, from rolling globes down to the falling leaf, but 
 what originates in the Eternal Mind, and by Him is 
 performed, through electricity as his agent. Mind is, 
 therefore, the absolute perfection of all substances in 
 being; and as it possesses self-motion as its grand 
 attribute, so it is, in this respect, exactly the reverse 
 of all other substances, which are, of themselves, mo- 
 tionless. Mind, or spirit, is above all, and absolutely 
 disposes of and control all. Hence mind and its agent, 
 
LECTURE VI. 
 
 109 
 
 electricity, are both imponderable — are both invisible, 
 and coeternal. 
 
 As the Eternal One wraps clouds and darkness 
 round about him, and holds back the face of his throne, 
 so many do not believe in his existence, because he is 
 unseen, while all the visible objects of creation are to 
 them so many realities. But the very position here 
 assumed is an erroneous one. The very reverse of 
 this is true. What is seen is not the reality, but is 
 only the manifestation of the unseen, which is the real- 
 ity. Let us carefully look at this point. There is an 
 apple-tree ; it is plainly seen ; but is that tree the re- 
 ality ? No ; but it is the result of an invisible cause, 
 and that unseen cause is the reality. But what was it? 
 I reply, that it was not even the seed, but the life of 
 that seed was the reality ; and that unseen life pos- 
 sessed the embodied form of that tree. All its shapes 
 and colors were there. By coming in contact with the 
 soil and moisture, in a proper temperature of climate, 
 it was enabled to throw out its own invisible and living 
 form. First, then, the life ; next the seed in which it 
 dwells; next the trunk of the tree appears. Then its 
 limbs and branches — its buds, leaves, blossoms, and 
 fruit again end in living beauty. It began in life, and 
 in seed or life it ended. It performed an electric circle. 
 The tree, then, is nothing more than a visible outshoot 
 — an ultimate of an invisible substance, which is the 
 reality. 
 
110 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 All the powers and operations of nature are lodged 
 in the unseen and finest portions of matter — they pass 
 on through every grade, and end in the gross and heav- 
 iest parts. The unseen power that stirs the earth- 
 quake and convulses the globe is the reality. It 
 passes through every grade of matter, and ends in rend- 
 ing the solid rocks and hurling cities in the vortex of 
 ruin. The power that moves this globe in its orbit at 
 the rate of sixty-eight thousand miles per hour, is an 
 invisible agent, moved by omnipotent Power — for all 
 operations and effects begin in the finest substance in 
 being, which is the unseen cause, and therefore the 
 reality. Hence it is the same in nature as in the hu • 
 man system, as I have already shown in my arguments 
 on the philosophy of disease. The disease begins in 
 the finest substance of the body — in the electricity of 
 the nerves — passes on to the blood and flesh, and ends 
 in the bones. There is, indeed, but one common mode 
 of operation in nature and in man. 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen — I desire now to turn your 
 attention to one important point in relation to mind, 
 which has been entirely overlooked by philosophers. I 
 mean its- involuntary powers. To speak of the invol- 
 untary powers of mind will certainly produce a singu- 
 lar impression on your hearts ; and the strangeness 
 of the idea may, perhaps, fill you with surprise. But 
 strange as it may appear, it is nevertheless true that 
 mind possesses the two grand attributes of voluntary 
 
LECTURE VI. Ill 
 
 and involuntary power. These two constitute the 
 mind as a living being of embodied form. If mind 
 make use of electricity as its agent, then it must pos- 
 sess the voluntary and involuntary powers to meet the 
 positive and negative forces in electricity. If this 
 be not so, then the Infinite Mind cannot be the Cre- 
 ator and Governor of the universe ; because it is by 
 his voluntary power that he creates a universe, but it 
 is by his involuntary power that he sustains and gov- 
 erns it. Each of these powers, from a philosophical 
 necessity, and from the very nature of his being, per- 
 form their own peculiar functions, and in perfect har- 
 mony preside over their own respective departments. 
 It is the peculiar province of the voluntary power of 
 the Infinite Mind to plan, arrange, dispose, and create 
 worlds and their inhabitants, and it is the peculiar 
 province of his involuntary power to govern and con- 
 trol these worlds and their inhabitants through the 
 fixed laws of nature. Let us reason this point, and its 
 consistency will appear. 
 
 In the first place — if the voluntary power of the Cre- 
 ator governed the universe, then no possible contingen- 
 cies could happen — and nothing once commenced could 
 ever perish prematurely. For instance : if God deter- 
 mined to create a human pair, and by his voluntary 
 power commenced the work, they could not perish 
 when his work was but partially accomplished. They 
 are destined to come to matirity, invested with the 
 
112 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 true lineaments of form — and destined to gaze upon 
 each other as perfect specimens of living beauty. If 
 not, then God in his voluntary and absolute determin- 
 ations can be thwarted and disappointed. 
 
 The first male and female, at least, of each species, 
 were produced, and the whole living chain of animated 
 existence was placed upon this globe by the voluntary 
 powers of God, without any previous parents from 
 whom they received their being. They were not born, 
 but created, for there is philosophically and strictly a 
 very wide difference between being created and born. 
 The former we call miracle, the latter, an order of 
 nature. To produce a human pair without a previous 
 father and mother, is not in the order or power of na- 
 ture, for she never changes her mode of operation in 
 the production of her animated existences. 
 
 The same is true in relation to the vegetable king- 
 dom. The whole species of vegetable life was pro- 
 duced by the voluntary powers of God. In the order 
 of nature there never was an acorn but what grew on 
 an oak ; and there never was an oak but what came 
 from an acorn. Geology proves that there has been a 
 period when there were no vegetables or animals on 
 this globe. Which then was first — the acorn or the 
 oak ? If you reply that the acorn was first, then there 
 was an acorn that did not grow on an oak. If you say 
 that the oak was first, then there was an oak that did 
 not come from an acorn. Whence then is the starting 
 
LECTURE VI. 113 
 
 point of creation , if there is no God ? for nature cannot 
 start herself, as this would only be saying that she 
 acted before she existed. Whether the Creator, in 
 the first place, produced by his voluntary powers the 
 seeds or the plants, is of no consequence to my present 
 purpose. It is enough to say, that they were brought 
 into existence without any parent stock, and in per- 
 forming this work there could be no uncertainty, nor 
 could any thing perish prematurely, because it was 
 under the voluntary powers of the Infinite Mind. 
 
 But after this globe was created, and the first link 
 of every species of vegetable and animal life was moved 
 into existence by the voluntary powers of the Creator, 
 it then naturally and of philosophical necessity passed 
 from the control of the voluntary powers to the control 
 of the involuntary powers of the Infinite Mind, and by 
 them to be governed through the established laws of 
 nature. Here then casualties may naturally arise, but 
 no where else under the government of the Supreme. 
 
 This view of mind removes the many difficulties and 
 perplexities we encounter, when we contemplate the 
 unchangeable character of the Creator in the govern- 
 ment of the world. Millions of our race are continu- 
 ally perishing by premature birth ! The eye was most 
 skillfully organized and adapted to see light, but saw it 
 not. The ear was formed — all its vocal chambers 
 were arranged, and the w T hole adapted to the reverber- 
 ations of sound, but it never heard. It had hands, 
 
114 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY 
 
 but they never handled — feet, but they never walked — 
 lungs, but they never breathed — and a mouth, but it 
 never spoke, nor tasted food. 
 
 Again— how many millions of our race die under ten 
 years of age ! And though they were constituted, and 
 ripening for the enjoyment of the social and domestic 
 affections, and the multiplication of their race, yet they 
 were prematurely cut off, and left no progeny on earth. 
 Now if these events are under the government of the 
 voluntary powers of the Creator, would he not, I ask, 
 be arrested in the execution of his voluntary will, and 
 would not his designs fail of being accomplished ? The 
 conclusion is absolutely irresistible, for how can we 
 judge of designs only as we see the adaptation of 
 means to ends % If an eye and ear are formed, and 
 adapted to light and sound, does not this prove the 
 will and design of God, that the one shall see, and the 
 other shall hear? It does. If then the infant pre- 
 maturely dies and never sees an object, nor hears a 
 sound, are not those two organs formed in vain, and 
 are not the design and will of the Creator both frus- 
 trated ? If the girl that died at ten years of age, and 
 never bore nor nursed children — if it is admitted that 
 she did not answer the full measure and end of her ex- 
 istence, in common with her sex, is not then the will 
 of God rendered abortive, and do not his designs in 
 this case fail 1 It must be so, if the government of 
 
LECTURE VI. 115 
 
 the world is under the voluntary powers of the Infinite 
 Mind. 
 
 That this part of my subject may be understood, 
 and its consistency clearly seen, I will endeavor to pre- 
 sent it before you in a very plain and simple form. I 
 will take for illustration the human mind in connection 
 with this body. We have tw^o distinct brains — the 
 cerebrum, with its two hemispheres and six lobes, com- 
 mencing at the frontal part of the skull, and occupying 
 the greater portion of the cavity ; and the cerebellum, 
 which occupies the back portion of the skull. The 
 spinal marrow, extending through the vertebrae to the 
 bottom of the trunk,, is but the continuation of these 
 two brains. From the spinal marrow branch out, as I 
 have before stated, thirty-two pairs of nerves, em- 
 bracing both the nerves of motion and those of sensa- 
 tion. From these again branch out others, and in v 
 thousands of ramifications carry out the full power of 
 both brains into every part of the system. 
 
 The cerebrum is the great fountain of the voluntary 
 nerves, through which the . voluntary powers of the 
 mind ever act. The cerebellum is the fountain of the 
 involuntary nerves, through which the involuntary 
 powers of the mind ever act. Though the voluntary 
 and involuntary nerves from these two brains seem to 
 blend in the spinal marrow, yet they preserve their 
 distinct character, even to their final termination in 
 the system, and execute the functions appertaining to 
 
116 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 
 
 their own office in producing voluntary and involuntary 
 motion. Such is the residence of the living mind, 
 which seems to hold its throne in the medulla ob- 
 longata, at the fountain-head of the voluntary and in- 
 voluntary nerves. From thence my mind, by its voli- 
 tions, controls all the voluntary motions of my body, 
 through the cerebrum. At will I move my hands in 
 any possible direction I please to handle substances, 
 and at will I move my feet to walk. 
 
 But over the throbbings of my heart, the ultimate 
 heaving of my lungs, the circulation of my blood, and 
 the digestion of food by the stomach, I have no volun- 
 tary control. Awake, asleep, at home, abroad, the 
 heart continues its motions, and the functions of life 
 are executed, whether I will it or not. These then 
 receive their motions from the involuntary powers of 
 my mind, acting through the cerebellum. That these 
 are all moved by mind is certain — because, take the 
 mind or spirit from the body, and all motions, whether 
 voluntary or involuntary, instantly cease. 
 
 I will now make an application of this to the Infi- 
 nite Mind, in creating and' governing the universe. If, 
 for instance, you make machinery of various kinds, 
 these are your own creations, for they are made by 
 the voluntary powers of your mind. If you cultivate 
 the earth, and raise grain and the various vegetables, 
 to sustain your existence, these again are your own 
 creations, for they are produced by your voluntary 
 
LECTURE VI. 117 
 
 powers. You prepare them, by various processes, for 
 your use — you cook and place them on the table. You 
 eat them, and thus far they are under your voluntary 
 action. But the moment they are eaten, your crea- 
 tions are finished, and the whole, naturally and of 
 philosophical necessity, passes beyond your direct voli- 
 tion, and is subjected to the involuntary powers of 
 your mind. These bow take charge of this new crea- 
 tion, and govern it in all its involuntary motions and 
 revolutions, according to the fixed laws of the organ- 
 ized system. 
 
 In like manner the voluntary powers of Deity are 
 unchangeably employed in planning, arranging, and 
 creating new worlds, and systems of worlds, and peo- 
 pling them with inhabitants. When the whole of any 
 such system is finished, and all its laws established for 
 the rolling of worlds, and for the operations of the 
 mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms, the whole 
 naturally passes, according to the principles of philo- 
 sophical necessity, from the action and control of his 
 voluntary, miraculous power, and submits itself to be 
 governed through the fixed laws of the universe, by the 
 involuntary powers of the same Infinite Mind. As 
 the bare presence of the human mind in the brain 
 causes the heart to throb and the functions of life to 
 proceed, even when that mind is wrapped in sleep so 
 profound, that not a thought is stirring in its voluntary 
 department, so the bare presence and majesty of the 
 
118 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 Infinite Mind, even if he should not exercise a thought, 
 would cause all worlds to roll through immensity, and 
 cause all the operations of nature in the mineral, vege- 
 table, and animal kingdoms to proceed on in their 
 ceaseless changes ; for these are under the control of 
 the involuntary powers tff the Deity, acting through 
 the laws of the universe. 
 
LECTURE VII. 119 
 
 LECTURE VII. 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen : 
 
 In my last Lecture the momentous question was 
 presented for our consideration — Where is the starting 
 point of all motion and power, whether voluntary or 
 involuntary, in both nature and man ? The transcend- 
 ent importance of this question clothes it with the elo- 
 quence of its own splendor. I have humbly endea- 
 vored to answer it by showing that all motion and 
 power originate in mind. And surely the idea that 
 mind possesses the attribute of innate motion and liv- 
 ing power, is both majestic and sublime. I have 
 shown that mind has two grand forces. I mean its 
 voluntary and involuntary powers, by which the world 
 was created and is governed. I have proved the exist- 
 ence of the Infinite Mind from motion and the absolute 
 perfection of material existences. I have shown that 
 mind must be some substance, and not the result of 
 organism, nor an absolute immateriality ', which is but 
 a nonentity. 
 
 I am well aware that thought, reason, and under- 
 standing are considered to be mind, and that these are 
 
120 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 immaterial. But they are not mind, as I have clearly 
 proved in my Lectures on the Philosophy of Mesmer- 
 ism. Thought and reason are but the results of mind. 
 What is it that thinks and reasons % It is the mind. 
 Then mind is something distinct from these mental 
 operations, which are only its effects. When the vol- 
 untary powers of the mind are stilled in sleep, reason 
 and thought are gone. Hence if these are mind, then 
 the mind is annihilated in sleep. But if we admit 
 mind to be a substance, a living and spiritually organ- 
 ized being, then all is plain. Sleep stops its motion, 
 and thought is gone. Remove that pressure, and re- 
 lease the mind, and instantly it resumes its inherent 
 motion, and the result of that motion is thought and 
 power. On this point I add no more, but refer you to 
 my Lectures on Mesmerism to learn my views more 
 fully. 
 
 I now turn your attention to the subject of creation. 
 Entering upon this, I feel the incompetency of my fee- 
 ble powers to do it justice. Like a drop to an ocean, 
 or an atom to a universe, any possible representation 
 of the intrinsic grandeur of this subject must fall so 
 far short of its reality, as to render any attempt at an 
 adequate description the unpardonable presumption of 
 impotent folly. Yet, as we are endowed with reason, 
 and as the inspiration of the Almighty hath given us 
 understanding, so we are bound, by the very laws of 
 our being, to extend our researches to the utmost 
 
 
LECTURE VII. 121 
 
 verge of our mental capacity. He who would curb the 
 human intellect and say this or that is a subject with 
 which we have no right to meddle, and into which we 
 have no right to inquire, is not only recreant to duty 
 as an intellectual and moral being, but betrays his own 
 ignorance, and proves himself a scientific bigot. Give 
 the mind full scope and sea-room — let it feel the deep 
 stirrings of its own powers, and soar, if it can, into 
 the light of eternity, and survey the very throne of 
 God, and him who sitteth thereon ; and, if possible, 
 let it scan the secret energies of his creating fiat, and 
 even examine the raw material out of which worlds 
 were manufactured. 
 
 It is the most commonly received opinion in the 
 Christian world, that God made all things out of no- 
 thing. It is true the inspired book does not say, or 
 even hint this. It simply says — " In the beginning 
 God created the heavens and the earth ;" but it does 
 not add the words — out of nothing* It is absolutely 
 and philosophically impossible, in the very nature and 
 constitution of things, that something can be made out 
 of nothing. It implies, at the same time, a contradic- 
 tion in terms. We cannot form even a notion in our 
 imaginations how much of nothing it would take to 
 make the least imaginable something. I am speaking 
 of nothing in the strictest sense of the word. But 
 using the word nothing in its common acceptation, we 
 can easily perceive how all things could have been 
 6 
 
122 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 made out of nothing. When all visible objects are 
 removed from a room, Ave say there is nothing in it — 
 it is empty. Yet we know that it is filled with air, 
 because we continue to breathe. But if the air, by a 
 force-pump, were removed from an air-tight room, we 
 might, with much more propriety, say there is nothing 
 in it; yet electricity would be there. If solid sub- 
 stances were therefore made out of air, in an empty 
 room, we could say that they were made out of nothing, 
 for the room, according to the usual mode of expression, 
 had nothing in it. But admitting the air to have been 
 extracted from the room, and nothing but electricity 
 left, and if solid substances were produced from this 
 ethereal and invisible fluid, we could with much more 
 apparent consistency say, that they were made out of 
 nothing. In this sense, I grant that all things were 
 made out of nothing. Paul says — " The things that 
 are seen were not made of things that do appear." 
 Here he plainly states, that the substances seen were 
 made of invisible substances, or such as did not ap- 
 pear — for by things he only means substances. 
 
 If, however, it be said, to create must mean to bring 
 into existence something from nothing, I have only to 
 say, that this is not so ; for it says, " God created man 
 out of the dust of the earth." Here he created him 
 out of something — it was out of dust, and yet it was 
 creation. The Hebrew word rendered create, more 
 strictly means to gather together by concretion, or to 
 
LECTURE VII. 123 
 
 form by consolidation — but never can it mean to bring 
 something into existence from absolutely and positively 
 nothing* I therefore contend that all things were 
 made out of electricity, which is not only an invisible 
 and imponderable substance, but is primeval and eter- 
 nal matter. It contains the invisible and impondera- 
 ble properties of all things in being. That this is 
 electricity is certain, because there is no other sub- 
 stance with which the Infinite Mind could have come 
 in direct contact, so as to have produced by his creat- 
 ing power the solid and visible substances that compose 
 the globe. It is, as I have already proved, in nry third 
 and fourth Lectures, philosophically impossible for mind 
 to come in direct contact with any substance in nature 
 except electricity. Hence electricity contains the ele- 
 mentary principles of all things in being, and contains 
 them in their original, invisible, and imponderable 
 state. 
 
 There must be something eternal. God, duration, 
 and space exist of philosophical necessity, and that 
 space was eternally filled with primeval matter. When 
 I say that they exist of necessity, I mean that the con- 
 trary of space and duration cannot possibly be con- 
 ceived. If infinite space were filled with an infinite 
 globe, it would be space filled. If that globe were 
 struck out of existence, it would be space empty. Fill- 
 ed or empty, it would still be space. As space exists 
 of necessity, it is absolutely and positively eternal, and 
 
124 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 hence could never have been created nor changed. The 
 game is true in relation to duration. Duration must 
 have rolled on, even if there had been no revolutions 
 of suns and worlds to mark its periods. The contrary 
 cannot possibly be conceived. Hence duration and 
 space both exist of philosophical necessity, and are ab- 
 solutely eternal. Endless duration is the age of Jeho- 
 vah, and space is the empire in which he dwells and 
 reigns. This space was eternally filled with mind and 
 invisible matter in its original state. They both exist 
 of philosophical necessity. 
 
 * Hence matter is eternal, because if there ever had 
 been a period when there was nothing in existence as it 
 regards matter, then nothing would now have been, for 
 nothing cannot create itself into something. The same 
 is true in relation to mind. If there ever had been a 
 period when there was no mind in existence, then no 
 mind could now have been, for mind could not have 
 created itself, as this would be admitting mind to have 
 acted before it existed. Hence mind and primeval 
 matter are both coexistent and coeternal. Indeed, the 
 one could not exist without the other, because that 
 electricity, which is original and eternal matter, is the 
 body of God. All other bodies are therefore emana- 
 tions from his body, and all other spirits are emana- 
 tions from his spirit. Hence all things are of God. 
 He has poured himself throughout all his works. He 
 lias poured spirit from spirit's awful fountain, and kin- 
 

 LECTURE VII; 125 
 
 died into existence a worla of raaoca.s, j"l :!:is prin- 
 ciple it van oe seen, mat tne Eternal Mind is not ab- 
 solutely omnipresent, while his electrical body is, be- 
 cause it pervades immensity of space. Mind must be 
 enthroned, and not diffused over the whole body. And 
 as the mind of Jehovah actuates his body, so he pro- 
 duces impressions throughout the boundlessness of 
 space, and makes himself instantly felt throughout the 
 immensity of his works, even as the human mind, which 
 is located in the brain, still makes its presence felt 
 throughout the body, even to every possible extremity, 
 and produces the impressions of its existence on ethers. 
 
 Mind or spirit is of itself embodied and living form. 
 It is spiritual organism in absolute perfection, and from 
 mind itself all form and beauty emanate. The body 
 of man is but an outshoot or manifestation of his mind. 
 If I may be indulged the expression, it is the ultimate 
 of his mind. Hence every creature in existence has a 
 body which is the shape of its mind, admitting that the 
 physical laws of the system were not interrupted in 
 producing the natural form of the body from mind. 
 The serpent is all length — is all concentration, and no 
 wonder that he can charm the bird and other creatures 
 around him. What a singular mind the lobster must 
 have, for he has a singular body ! 
 
 We touch the finger to any substance, and in the fin- 
 ger we appear to feel it. But this is not so, because 
 all feeling is in the mind. If we amputate the arm or 
 
126 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 leg, yet the fingers and toes as usual can "be felt. For 
 instance, we move a finger or wield the arm. How is 
 this done? I answer this question bytsaying, that the 
 mind has its spiritual fingers, arms, limbs, and all its 
 lineaments of form corresponding to those of the body. 
 The mind holds its throne in the brain, and possessing 
 in itself the power of feeling and motion, it merely stirs 
 its spiritual fingers, or wields its spiritual arm, and 
 through the electric action of the nerves, which are 
 laid, like so many telegraphic wires, between the two, 
 the natural finger and the natural arm are compelled to 
 make an exactly correspondent motion. This solves 
 the mystery why the man who has his arm amputated, 
 even up to the shoulder, yet feels his arm and his fin- 
 gers as long as he lives, and often feels in them an itch- 
 ing sensation, or even pain, and that, too, at the same 
 distance from his body which the fingers and arm occu- 
 pied before amputation took place. All operations, 
 convulsions, and motions begin in the unseen substance 
 of the body, and end in its gross and solid parts. 
 These are last moved, and last affected. This is not 
 only so in muscular motion, but throughout nature. « 
 Having the great principles of mind and matter be- 
 fore us, I will now proceed to notice the creation of 
 worlds. I have already remarked, that all the chemi- 
 cal properties of all substances in existence, belonging 
 to our globe and its surrounding elements, were made 
 out of electricity. Hence electricity contains all the 
 
LECTURE VII. 127 
 
 elementary principles of all tilings in being. The an- 
 cients supposed there to be but four elements — namely, 
 earthy air, Jire, and water. It so happens, however, 
 that heat is no element at all, any more than cold. It 
 is merely an effect of substances in motion, produced 
 by their friction. Though the ancients supposed there 
 to be but four elements, yet as the science of chemistry 
 advances onward toward perfection, more elements are 
 detected. I believe that about forty have been already 
 discovered, yet we have no reason to believe that even 
 these are all. I will suppose, however, that there are 
 one hundred elements belonging to this globe. Then 
 there are one hundred elements in electricity, out of 
 which this globe w T as created. We will step back in 
 our imaginations to that period when this globe, as 
 such, had no existence. For the sake of perspicuity, 
 We will suppose one hundred cords to be fastened on 
 those one hundred elements in electricity. Please to 
 bear this fact in mind. 
 
 Now, as the Eternal Mind can come in direct con- 
 tact with electricity only, so he exerted his voluntary 
 powers that constitute his creative energy, and con- 
 densed those one hundred elements that constitute 
 electricity, down to a more gross and dense state, each 
 element sliding down its own cord in its progress toward 
 creation. Though mind can directly touch nothing but 
 electricity, yet electricity, as the universal agent under 
 Deity, can touch all substances in being. The Creator 
 
128 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 again acts, through another volume of electricity u r :„ 
 those one hundred partially condensed elements, ana 
 moves them down a grade farther onward toward their 
 ultimate, or created state. And thus the work pro- 
 gresses ; wave successively following wave down its 
 own cord, till they all become air. Hence air contains 
 the one hundred elements'; and all the chemical prop- 
 erties of all things in being are involved in it. And 
 so the work of creation progresses, under the never- 
 ceasing action of the Infinite Mind, from whom all mo- 
 tion and power emanate, till those one hundred elements 
 are made into water. Hence water contains all the 
 chemical properties of all things in being. Matter, 
 from its invisible electric state, has now become visible 
 in the crystal, volatile, and colorless state called water. 
 The whole one hundred elements are here in solution : 
 and from water, which is the universal solvent of na- 
 ture, earth, and all mineral and crystalized substances 
 were made. Boyle has proved, that by transmutation, 
 as he terms it, nature turns water into earth ; and 
 Bishop Watson, in his "Chemical Essays," admits 
 the same, and says, "it has never been disproved by 
 any writer.' 5 Boyle should not have said that nature, 
 by transmutation, does this ; but that the Creator, 
 by his own power of inherent motion, turns water into 
 earth. I resume this interesting subject. 
 
 The one hundred elements, having reached the lower 
 extremity of the one hundred cords, have now attained 
 
LECTURE VII. 129 
 
 their ultimate created condition and form, and the fin- 
 ished globe, in all its youth, beauty, and variety, ap- 
 pears. At the top of those cords are the one hundred 
 elements in their original electrical state, resting in 
 their own invisibility ; and as we descend we see the 
 continual change each successive wave passed through, 
 as the whole one hundred substances were, under the 
 action of the Creator, gradually ar preaching their cre- 
 ated state, till at length they emerged from invisibility 
 and chaotic night into the light of day, and rendered 
 the variegated beauties of their created forms visible 
 to the eye of the beholder. 
 
 i The globe being finished, it required electricity, the 
 original substance out of which it was made, to be 
 brought upon it by the Creator, so that his infinite 
 mind, through this agent, might come in contact with 
 it, in order to move and govern it, not only in its revo- 
 lutions by the attractive and repulsive forces, but in 
 producing all the changes and operations in its mineral, 
 • vegetable, and animal kingdoms. As this great work 
 is submitted to the involuntary powers of the Infinite 
 Mind, and as mind cannot come in direct contact with 
 gross matter, so the beauty and simplicity of the sub- 
 ject appear in the grandeur of the idea, that electricity, 
 being uncreated and eternal matter, is the only sub- 
 stance that mind can touch, and hence is the great 
 physical agent the Creator employs in the government 
 of all worlds. The unchanging laws of the universe 
 6* 
 
130 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 are but the unchanging thoughts of God. Ladies and 
 gentlemen, I desire you to bear in mind that it re- 
 quires electricity, the very substance out of which the 
 globe was made, to govern it by its positive and nega- 
 tive forces under the energy of Infinite Power. 
 
 As this subject is somewhat intricate, permit me to 
 be very explicit in making myself understood. When 
 I say that it requires electricity to govern the globe, I 
 mean as follows : Electricity, being the uncreated sub- 
 stance, is the positive force, and the globe, being the 
 created substance, is the negative force. In the next 
 place it will be clearly perceived, that ail the sub- 
 stances existing in the globe as so many ultimates, 
 exist in electricity as so many primates. For in- 
 stance : If there is gold in the globe, then there is gold 
 in electricity, out of which it was made. If there is 
 phosphate of lime in the globe, out of which the shells 
 of the ocean and bones are formed, then there is phos- 
 phate of lime in electricity, out of which it was made. 
 The gold in electricity is in a gaseous and invisible 
 state, and is the -positive force, and the gold in the 
 globe is in a solid and visible state, and is the nega- 
 tive force. As the positive and negative forces always 
 come together, so the gold in electricity entirely con- 
 trols and mineralizes the gold in the globe, but lets its 
 ninety-nine kindred elements alone. Each one keeps 
 "its own cord of communication from top to bottom — 
 from primate to ultimate — from positive to negative. 
 
LECTURE VII. 131 
 
 The same is true, not only of the gold, and of the 
 phosphate of lime, but also of the ninety-eight remain- 
 ing elements. The whole one hundred elements in 
 electricity, as the positive forces, are brought to act 
 upon the one hundred corresponding elements of the 
 globe, as the negative forces, and thus not only move 
 it on its axis, and in its revolutions around the sun, 
 but produce all the changes and operations in these 
 elementary substances of which the globe is composed. 
 
 These ideas of the creation and government of the 
 world are in reality sublime. And when we reflect 
 that the Infinite Mind comes in contact with electri- 
 city, and, through that eternal, invisible agent, governs 
 all worlds by his involuntary powers, sublimity rises 
 into infinite magnificence, and overwhelms the soul 
 with awe ! 
 
 The sun being pure electricity is, of course, a cold, 
 invisible body. He is placed, as is supposed, in the 
 centre of a retinue of worlds composing our planetary 
 system, and that to these worlds he gives light, heat, 
 and vegetation. But to my mind it is evident that 
 there can be no light above our atmosphere which sur- 
 rounds the globe to the height of about fifty miles. As 
 electricity travels from the sun to the globe in never- 
 ceasing streams, so when it strikes the top of our at- 
 mosphere it becomes faintly visible, and not before. 
 This is proved by the morning and evening twilight, 
 ^hen the sun is so far below the eastern hills as to 
 
132 ELECTRICAL . SYCHOLOG Y. 
 
 strike the very top of our atmosphere, apparently on 
 a level with our fields, and affords a feeble light on 
 account of the thinness of our air at that height. But 
 as it rises higher, its rays shoot deeper, and the air 
 growing denser as they approach the earth where we 
 stand, till they touch it, the friction on the particles 
 of air is of course greater, and the light and heat are 
 rendered more intense by this density of atmosphere, 
 and by their final reflection and reaction from the 
 globe. Hence could we rise to the top of our atmo- 
 sphere, the sun would disappear, and we should there 
 be shrouded in total darkness. Electricity is cold and 
 invisible, and as it travels from the sun to the globe at 
 the rate of twelve million miles per minute, so it sets 
 the particles of the air on fire by the rapidity of its 
 motion and friction. Such is the philosophy, of the 
 morning and evening twilight, which never has been, 
 and cannot be explained on any other principle than 
 the electrical invisibility of our sun, and the absence 
 of all light above our atmosphere. And electricity, 
 thrown from the sun to the globe, is the mode em- 
 ployed by the Creator to bring it to its full growth and 
 perfection, as a meet habitation for man. 
 
 As electricity is, in its one hundred elements, con- 
 tinually pouring from the sun upon the globe, why does 
 it not continue to increase it in bulk 1 I reply that it 
 does, and hence its entire creation, as to its size, vege- 
 tables, and animals, is not yet perfected, but will be in 
 
LECTURE VII. 138 
 
 future ages. Its distance from the sun, and its exact 
 relation to surrounding worlds, will then forbid its in- 
 crease in bulk. The human body, when completely 
 developed by food and drink, ceases its growth, even 
 though the same sustenance, both in quality and quan- 
 tity, is continued. This I will more fully explain, and 
 hence the cause of the variation of the compass, which 
 in philosophy yet remains inscrutable, will be made to 
 appear. 
 
 Comets are declared by Newton and others to be 
 melted globes, and he computed the heat of one to be 
 several thousand times hotter than that of red-hot iron, 
 and that it would take a comet the size of this globe, 
 fifty thousand years to cool to its centre. Comets move 
 in very elliptical orbits, and are deemed, on this account, 
 to be very eccentric bodies. The cause of this is, that 
 while they are chained by the attractive and repulsive 
 forces to keep a circle, yet as they are propelled in a 
 straight line, sky-rocket-like, by their own internal 
 gaseous flames that stream in their course, so their 
 orbits are elliptical. As they cool, their own internal 
 force is lessened, and their orbits become more circular, 
 because there is less trespassing on the attractive and 
 repulsive forces, which, if left to their own operation, 
 independent of foreign influences, would move all worlds 
 in perfect circles. Immensity of space is not square, 
 for then worlds would move in a square, but it is round, 
 if I may be indulged in the expression in regard to that 
 
134 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 boundless field, " whose centre is everywhere, and its 
 circumference nowhere." Electricity, uninfluenced, 
 always moves in circles. 
 
 The globe yet moves in an elliptical orbit, because 
 its bowels are melted lava, and perhaps not mere than 
 one hundred miles in depth of its crust are as yet cool- 
 ed. And the two hundred volcanoes now in existence, 
 are so many spiracles to the subterranean furnace, and 
 continually throw off the gaseous substances generated 
 in its bosom, and cause it to transgress in some meas- 
 ure the attractive and repulsive forces that move it. 
 As it cools, it continually approximates, in its orbit, 
 nearer to a circle. This will cause the variation of the 
 compass to continue, till its own internal forces cease 
 to affect its motion, and allow the law of attraction and 
 repulsion to move it in a perfect circle around the sun. 
 And when it shall perform an exact circle in its annual 
 revolution, it will be perfectly finished as to its size, 
 and yet the quantity of electricity thrown upon it from 
 the sun, will be the same as it now is, and ever has 
 been. But this redundancy will be thrown off at its 
 north and south poles, and in such increased quantities 
 as to warm and enlighten those extremities of the globe, 
 and bring them into the fruitfulness and bloom of the 
 garden of Eden. Then the variation of the compass 
 will cease, inasmuch as the cause will be removed that 
 produces it. The cause of its variation is the elliptical 
 orbit in which cur globe mcves, and its continual and 
 
LECTURE VII. 135 
 
 •unceasing approach to a circle. And when that circle 
 shall be obtained, the globe will be finished, and the 
 variation of the compass will disappear. 
 
 The globe is yet in its infancy — yes, in the embryo 
 of its being — and it will require many thousand years 
 to finish it. And this must be done, because under 
 the voluntary powers of the Creator, nothing can per- 
 ish prematurely. Many species of vegetables and ani- 
 mals now in existence, will become extinct, and disap- 
 pear from the page of the naturalist, and others of a 
 more improved and superior character will be awakened 
 . into being. They will be perfectly adapted to the fu- 
 ture and ultimate perfection that this globe, under the 
 energies of the Infinite Mind, is destined to attain. Its 
 creation will then be perfected. The soil upon which 
 we now stand, will then be- some deep stratum in its 
 crust, containing our present vegetables and animals in 
 a state of petrifaction. These will be pronounced, by 
 coming generations, the strange nondescript remains of 
 past centuries, and afford to the future geologist and 
 naturalist abundant materials for their loftiest specu- 
 lations. This subject, in connection with the bound- 
 lessness of the universe, and the successive creation of 
 worlds, I should like to pursue to a greater extent, but 
 lest I weary your patience, I now turn your attention 
 to the creation of the vegetable and animal species. 
 
 As globes were successively produced, so vegetables 
 and animals were not created at once, but successively 
 

 136 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 through a long series of intervening ages. Does not 
 the Creator act through the established laws of gene- 
 ration in producing the human species? He does. 
 While I freely admit that God originally produced 
 man by what we call miracle^ yet by miracle I only 
 mean, that the first human beings were produced with- 
 out any parent stock from whom they received their 
 existence through ordinary . generation, as we witness 
 in the present day. And they were evidently pro- 
 duced full-grown, otherwise they could not have sus- 
 tained their existence by procuring their own food, 
 because the infant is helpless. But the miracle by 
 which existence was thus conferred was not contrary 
 to the laws of nature, but was effected by the volun- 
 tary powers of Deity exerted through the laws of 
 nature. It was thus he established both the vegetable 
 and animal kingdoms, not simultaneously, but success- 
 ively and progressively through various ages, from the 
 lowest vegetable life up to man, w 7 ho is the glory of 
 this lower world. 
 
 While I contend that the Creator produced the 
 whole vegetable and animal creation at first, without 
 any parent stock or the ordinary mode of generation, 
 yet I would not be understood to say that there were 
 no germs of life existing as a primordial cause adequate 
 to the effect produced. But while I contend that there 
 were, for instance, no acorns, nor other seeds in being, 
 yet it is evident that the germ necessary to produce an 
 
LECTURE VJI. 1^7 
 
 acorn or an oak eternally existed m God. Hence the 
 spirit of all life, whether vegetable or animal, even 
 from the highest reasoning powers, through every link 
 of the animal chain down to the lowest creature, and 
 through every link of the vegetable chain, eternally 
 existed in God, and is absolutely immortal. The 
 whole of this immense variety combined in Deity con- 
 stitutes the fullness and .perfection of the Eternal 
 Mind. Hence the lowest animal or vegetable life is 
 but a part of the lowest life in God's spirit, which is 
 the correspondent germ from whence it emanated. 
 And the matter that forms the visible substance of 
 all animal and vegetable bodies eternally existed 
 in electricity, which is the original, invisible, and im- 
 mortal condition of inert matter, and constitutes the 
 body of God. Hence God and electricity are both 
 immortal and eternal. From electricity, which is the 
 invisible body of God, have emanated all the visible 
 substances that constitute globes, and from the full- 
 ness of his spirit have emanated all life, form 9 and 
 motion. And as all organism exists in spirit, so each 
 animal and vegetable have developed a physical body 
 corresponding in form to the germ of life they received 
 from the inexhaustible fountain of the Infinite Mind. 
 
 If God does not create through the laws of nature, but 
 by miracle, in the arbitrary sense it is generally under- 
 stood by Christians, he would in this case have finished 
 the globe before he produced the vegetable and animal 
 
138 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 kingdoms, and then moved them both into existence at 
 the same time. But he can not, from the very nature 
 of his perfections, suspend the production of life while 
 forming a globe of dead matter, because he pours forth 
 simultaneously and unchangeably all his perfections 
 which are transmitted through correspondent laws for 
 the production of life, so far as a globe may be finish- 
 ed. And as this globe was progressively forming 
 through successive ages, and one elementary depart- 
 ment finished before another, so the successive creation 
 of plants and animals, as geology proves, is easily and 
 rationally accounted for. 
 
 God could not create a fish until there was water 
 adapted to its existence. And the moment the water 
 was perfected, it stood in a philosophical aptitude to 
 the marine laws of the universe, and through these 
 emanated from the Creator that portion only of his 
 spirit which stood in aptitude to the aqueous depart 
 ment, and this spirit became the living germ or life of 
 that fish, and produced its body through the positive 
 and negative forces of electric action. Hence the body 
 of this fish w r as but the developed and visible shape of 
 its mind. But as the water was progressively created, 
 and for many ages covered the earth before dry land 
 appeared, therefore, while in its turbid and unfinished 
 state, many of the inferior species, from the lowest 
 life up to shell-fish, and from thence up through every 
 grade, existed before the most highly organized and 
 
LECTURE VII. 139 
 
 perfect fish was created. And each of these grades, 
 in like manner, through the laws of nature received 
 their life from the infinite fountain of spirit, which be- 
 came the germ of their being. The various shapes of 
 their organic structures were but visible manifestations 
 of the various shapes of their minds, and the most 
 perfectly organized fish in the ocean involves in his 
 body the organism of all below him, and his intelligence 
 is equal in amount to the intelligence in all. 
 
 It is evident that vegetables, in some form, must 
 have preceded animals, for an animal is but a vegeta- 
 ble of the second growth. May there not be a marine 
 vegetation of as great variety and abundance s in the 
 caverned vales of the ocean as there is on earth ? Of 
 this, however, we are certain, that terrestrial plants 
 and trees could not have been created till the dry land 
 appeared, because the Deity does not create by any 
 arbitrary mode of procedure, but through the immuta- 
 ble laws of nature. As soon as the dry land stood in 
 a philosophical aptitude to the laws of the universe, 
 and as the Spirit of the Creator gives out, like the sun, 
 its unchangeable and never-ceasing emanations, so it 
 communicated a portion of itself as the germinating 
 principle of life, and vegetation appeared, commencing 
 at the humblest and most imperfect formation of plants, 
 and rising higher and still higher in the beauty of or- 
 ganic perfection, till the noblest fruit-trees and most 
 powerful sons of the forest stood erect, and the finest 
 
140 ELECTRICAL .SVCHOIOGV. 
 
 organized plants arid most beautiful flowers graced 
 jreanon. and robed :he new-born eartn m smiles. 
 
 As each of these vegetable tribes rose in succession, 
 one above another with increasing splendor, so each 
 superior tribe involved in its own perfection the per- 
 fection and organism of all below T it. For instance, 
 the first species of plants on the yet marshy earth was 
 ordinary ; the second, more perfect, retained its own, 
 and involved all contained in the first > the third, still 
 advancing, retained its own perfection, and involved all 
 contained in the one below it ; the fourth makes its 
 appearance one grade higher, and involves all the or- 
 ganic perfections of the three below it. And should 
 we be able, in this vast range, to find the thousandth 
 different species, that thousandth one would retain its 
 ow T n, and involve all the complicated beauties of or- 
 ganic structure and life contained in the 999 below it ; 
 because, as the form of the earth, in its progressive 
 creation, became more and more perfect and dense, 
 each rising vegetable species, standing in a full and 
 exact aptitude to all the laws of nature then in action, 
 so far as the globe was finished, would avail itself of 
 all the life from the Creator which thus far acted 
 through, and filled these law T s. 
 
 It was the same, as we have already noticed, with 
 all animal life in the ocean. Each higher involved in 
 itself the perfections of all below it. It was the 
 same w T ith all animated beings in earth and air. The 
 
LECTURE VII. 141 
 
 amphibious animal is, of course, the connecting link 
 between the aqueous and terrestrial race. From the 
 humblest land animal up to man, the same grand law 
 obtains. Each higher involves in its constitution the 
 perfections of all below it, even up to man. When 
 the earth was finished, man was produced. And all 
 the laws of nature in relation to this globe being in 
 action, so in man's organism was involved the organ- 
 ism of the whole animal and vegetable creation, and in 
 his spirit was involved the spirit of all life and intelli- 
 gence in universal nature below him. And, standing 
 in a complete relationship to the finished globe and all 
 its perfect laws, he, of course, drank in a portion of 
 all the perfections contained in the Infinite Spirit, and 
 hence he was strictly in the image of God. Man is. 
 therefore, in every sense, a perfect and grand epitome 
 of the universe. As he is in the image of his God, he 
 stands at the fountain-head of creation, and drinks in 
 all the powers of universal nature, and is sustained by 
 being fed with a due portion of both spiritual and 
 physical sustenance. His mind is fed and developed 
 with impressions as his body is with food. 
 
 God is a spirit, and in his spirit are involved all 
 life, all form, and the germinating principle of all ani- 
 mal and vegetable spirit. And in his body, which is 
 electricity, are involved the invisible and ethereal sub- 
 stances of all inert matter, out of which all globes and 
 the bodies of all creatures were produced. In God is. 
 
142 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 therefore, involved the invisible and primal essence of 
 all matter and spirit existing in all globes and their 
 inhabitants. 
 
 But, after all, what is spirit? It is that sub- 
 stance which possesses self-motion, intelligence, sen- 
 sation, and power. Spirit is a union of two grand 
 forces. The first is voluntary ; the second is involun- 
 tary. The first is the grand magazine in which are 
 stored up all the voluntary powers of Infinite Intelli- 
 gence. All the schemes, plans, and arrangements that 
 appertain to all worlds and their countless inhabitants 
 are there. The second contains all the involuntary 
 powers of the Infinite Mind by which all worlds and 
 their inhabitants, after having been created, are con- 
 trolled through the fixed laws of nature. The first 
 plans, arranges, and creates through the laws of its 
 own omniscient being, which become the laws of the 
 universe ; and the second controls, moves, and gov- 
 erns all worlds and their inhabitants through the fixed 
 laws of nature. The first is the positive force ; the 
 second is the negative force. The first is male ; the 
 second is female. Hence of the male and female we 
 may say, that the one begins in the voluntary^ and the 
 other in the involuntary power of the Infinite Spirit. 
 They both run through every department of the uni- 
 verse, and thread universal nature. 
 
 There are likewise two electricities, called the post* 
 live and negative. The positive is male, the negative 
 
LECTURE VII. 143 
 
 is female. The male electricity belongs to the heav- 
 ens ; the female electricity belongs to the earth. The 
 male and female also extend through every possible 
 link of the immense vegetable chain, as well as through 
 every link of the animal chain, and retain their sepa- 
 rate existence and equal powers in the positive and 
 negative electricities, which are the primeval, eternal, 
 and invisible efficients of all visible matter. 
 
 Nature, as a whole, is one entire and absolute per- 
 fection, and stands in this beautiful relationship to the 
 Creator, from whom she emanated. All the objects 
 of creation, upon which we gaze with so much admira- 
 tion — all the diversified glories of the landscape — the 
 mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms, taken in one 
 grand whole — are an exact and visible impression of 
 the eternal perfections of his own character and in- 
 visible being, even as the stamp impresses the wax 
 and leaves its perfect image. Nature is the visible 
 daguerreotype shadow of his own invisible being. She 
 is the offspring of God. The poet breathes out, 
 
 " Man, bear uiy brow aloft ! view every grace 
 In God's great offspring, beauteous Nature's face." 
 
 Creation is therefore no arbitrary act in God, but, like 
 the ever-streaming rays of light frcm the sun, it is the 
 natural result, the visible emanation and outshoot of 
 his own invisible existence, and was progressively cre- 
 ated through the laws of the universe, and as soon as 
 that part of the globe in which life was to be produced 
 
144 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 gtood in a finished relationship to those laws. Hence 
 the laws of nature are but the result of the unchanging 
 thoughts of God. One part of the globe was finished 
 before another, and the creation of life, both vegetable 
 and animal, was in like manner progressive, from the 
 lowest grade and most imperfect organism, step by step, 
 up to man, who is the perfection of all, and is in the 
 image of God. 
 
 In this view of our subject it will be perceived that 
 spirit is a substance eternal in its nature, and not the 
 result of an organized brain, and that man has not re- 
 ceived his existence by climbing gradually from the 
 lowest link of the vegetable or animal chain up to his 
 present perfection and grandeur. He was never in his 
 creation a vegetable, or even a lower animal; was never 
 a mushroom or a plant, a tadpole or a horse, as some 
 writers contend. His existence was never ingermed and 
 involved in any one or all of the six grand links of the 
 living chain below him, which naturalists divide into the 
 vegetable, the pisces, the saurian, the aves, the mar- 
 supial, and mammalia kingdoms, making man the 
 seventh link. Throwing aside the useless technicalities 
 of foreign language, these seven links of the living chain 
 embraced in the seven grand kingdoms of nature can 
 be expressed in plain English. Their rising order is as 
 follows : First — The vegetable kingdom. Second — 
 The fish kingdom. Third — The reptile kingdom, em- 
 bracing lizards, turtles, crocodiles, etc. Fourth. — The 
 
L m ._■,:, VII. 145 
 
 bird kingdom. Fifth — The pouch kingdom, embrac- 
 ing all who protect their young by carrying them in 
 pouches. Sixth — The breast kingdom, or those that 
 suckle their young ; and Seventh — Man. 
 
 It will also be perceived, in view of my position, that 
 gross, inert matter cannot be transmuted into mind — 
 cannot possibly secrete mind — nor can it, in any sense 
 whatever, become spirit through any refining process, 
 as is contended for by some. In this case it must have 
 preceded God, and henc'e on this principle God is not 
 eternal. In the face of this theory, there must have 
 been a period when there was nothing but inert matter 
 in being, and if all motion originates in mind, how then 
 was dead matter set in motion so as to produce spirit or 
 mind through a successive series of elementary trans- 
 mutations? 
 
 The same is in like manner equally true of each and 
 every link of the animal chain below man. The monkey 
 was never a bird nor a fish, and the horse was never a 
 snake nor an oyster. The horse-kind, for instance, 
 however much they may have been improved by amalga- 
 mation, have ever retained their circle, and have never 
 broken from their link in the chain, and emerged into any 
 other link above them. The same remarks are equally 
 applicable to the vegetable chain. The rose-bush can 
 never become an oak, nor the oak a peach-tree. The 
 family involved in each link, however much they may 
 be improved by amalgamation or culture, can never 
 7 
 
146 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 
 
 break their circle, nor emerge into another link above 
 them. The individual life of every link of the whole 
 animal and vegetable chain is an emanation from the 
 Infinite Mind, and each acting through its correspondent 
 law, and through that elementary department of the 
 globe to which this law is unerringly adapted, has man- 
 ifested its own invisible form in the visible body it pro- 
 duced. What the life of the seed is to the production 
 and shape of the plant, the mind of each creature is to 
 the production and shape of its body. Hence the brain 
 does not produce mind, as the atheist contends, but 
 mind was the original germ that produced and developed 
 the brain. All vegetable life, as well as animal, is 
 therefore a species of mind. They are both emanations 
 from the Creator, are both immortal, and will retain 
 their separate existence and identity without end. 
 
 Substances, in their infinite variety, pay a visit to 
 time, assume visible forms, so as to manifest their in- 
 trinsic beauties for a moment to the eye of the beholder, 
 and then step back into eternity, and reassume their 
 native invisibility in their own immortality. As man 
 is now constituted, were there but one object presented 
 for his contemplation, the mind would soon become 
 wearied and disgusted with sameness. But the infinite 
 variety and beauty of the animal and vegetable creation 
 here presented by the Deity, open to the mind sources 
 of inexpressible and never-ceasing delight. It seems 
 irrational, therefore, to conclude that the whole chain 
 

 LECTURE VII. 147 
 
 of being, which is perfect on earth, -will be struck out 
 of existence (except man, who is the highest link), and 
 leave a cheerless blank in the realms of glory. For 
 one, I expect to meet the whole animated chain, and to 
 witness immortal groves, unwithering plants, and never- 
 fading flowers in that world whore death, and pain 5 and 
 change shall be no more. 
 
148 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 LECTURE VIII. 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen : 
 
 The query may perhaps now arise in your minds, 
 What bearing has the subject of the creation of this 
 globe, and the original materials out of which it was 
 made, advanced in the last Lecture, upon the science 
 of Electrical Psychology? The answer to this query 
 will be fully made to appear in the arguments I have to 
 offer on the present occasion. I have already stated in 
 my third Lecture, that man is an epitome of the uni- 
 verse, and that the chemical properties of all the vari- 
 ous substances in existence are congregated in him, and 
 form and constitute the very elements of his being. I 
 have stated, that in the composition of this body are 
 involved all the mineral and vegetable substances of 
 this globe, even from the grossest and heaviest matter 
 up to the most rarefied and light. And lastly r , to finish 
 this masterpiece of creation, I stated that the brain 
 was invested with a living spirit, that, like an enthroned 
 deity, presides over, and governs, through electricity 
 as its agent, all the voluntary motions of this little, or- 
 ganised, corporeal universe ; while its living presence. 
 
LECTURE VIII. 149 
 
 and involuntary self-moving powers, cause all the invol- 
 untary functions of life to proceed in their destined 
 course. Hence human beings, and all animated exist- 
 ences, are subject to the same common electrical law 
 that pervades the universe, and moves all worlds under 
 the superintendence of the involuntary powers of the 
 Infinite Spirit. 
 
 That all substances are incorporated in the body of 
 man is irresistibly true, otherwise he could not inure 
 himself to all, even to the most deadly poisons, and ren- 
 der them, in a good degree, harmless in his system. 
 He may so accustom himself to the use of tobacco, 
 rum, or even opium, that he can take into the stomach 
 a quantity sufficient to produce the death of several 
 individuals, while he himself will experience from it 
 but a slight effect. He may even commence the use 
 of arsenic in small quantities, gradually increasing the 
 dose, till he gets incorporated into his system a suffi- 
 cient quantity to kill, for instance, five men. As in 
 this case it forms a part of his body, so it causes a 
 longing for it in proportion to the quantity in the sys- 
 tem. Should he now take a portion sufficient to kill 
 five men, it would only produce a balance of power 
 with that already in his system. It would meet the 
 demand. This is habitude. But should he take one 
 portion more, sufficient to kill any other man, he would 
 die. Now it would be impossible for a man to inure 
 himself to any such substances, unless there were some 
 
150 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 small particle in the composition of his body on which 
 to build. Hence it is philosophically true, that man is 
 an epitome of the universe, and that all the elements, 
 in. exact proportions, are most skillfully combined in 
 his system, by the hand of the Creator ; and these pro- 
 portions should never be disturbed and thrown out of 
 balance by dissipation. 
 
 Having these facts distinctly before us, I would now 
 state, that if there are one hundred elements in the 
 globe which was made out of the same number in elec- 
 tricity, then there are one hundred in the composition 
 of man's body, for he is but an epitome of the universe. 
 As his body was created out of the dust of the earth, 
 and is but a vegetable of the second growth, so it is the 
 same as though it had been originally made out of elec- 
 tricity. And as the globe, after its creation, required 
 electricity, the original substance from whence, under 
 Deity, it sprung, to move, control, and govern it, so, 
 after man was organized, and his brain invested with a 
 living spirit, it required electricity, the primeval sub- 
 stance out of which he was made, to be inhaled with 
 the air into his lungs, and carried to every part of his 
 system, and by which, under the impulse of mind, it 
 must be moved, controlled, and governed by the posi- 
 tive and negative forces that move all worlds. You 
 now perceive what connection Electrical Psychology has 
 with the creation of our globe. It is a science that in- 
 
 
LECTURE VIII. 
 
 151 
 
 volves the electrical theory of the universe, and all the 
 multifarious operations of nature. 
 
 We know not, as yet, how many elements there may 
 be in existence. I desire it, however, to be distinctly 
 borne in mind, that if there are one hundred in elec- 
 tricity, which is primal and eternal matter, then there 
 are one hundred in the globe, one hundred in the vege- 
 tables that the globe produces, and one hundred in the 
 human body, which is sustained by, and, therefore, 
 made up of vegetables. The stomach is the great 
 workshop of the system, to manufacture new materials 
 to supply the demand occasioned by its constant wastes. 
 The food and water taken into the stomach contain the 
 one hundred elements to meet the supply of the one 
 hundred that are contained in the composition of the 
 body. Electricity, containing also one hundred, is in- 
 spired by the lungs, communicated to the blood, from 
 the blood to the nerves, and conducted to the brain, 
 and there laid up for the use of the mind, as I have 
 explained in my third Lecture. This electricity is 
 sent by the involuntary powers of the mind from the 
 cerebellum through the pneumagastric and other invol- 
 untary nerves to the stomach, to produce digestion. 
 The one hundred elements in electricity "meet the one 
 hundred corresponding elements in the food, and con- 
 vert the whole mass into one homogeneous chyle. This 
 is done by the positive and negative forces, without the 
 least confusion or interference of one element with its 
 
152 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY ■ 
 
 
 kindred elements. The nutritious parts of this chyle 
 are taken up by the absorbents, and, in the form of se- 
 rum, are thrown into the circulating system, and trans- 
 muted inxo blood. The blood is the universal solvent 
 of the system, containing, in solution, ail the chemical 
 properties that are to constitute the body, even from 
 its finest particles down to the solid bones — the same 
 as water is the universal solvent of nature, out of 
 which all the constituent principles of this globe are 
 formed, through electrical action. 
 
 The finest particles of the blood are taken up, and. 
 by the positive and negative forces of electricity, are 
 transmuted into flesh, tendons, bones, and all the sub- 
 stances that constitute the animal economy, and by the 
 same forces the old particles of the body are thrown 
 off, to mingle again with those of the globe. When I 
 say that all this is effected by the one hundred electri- 
 cal elements, each acting upon its own element in the 
 food, without interfering with any of its ninety-nine 
 kindred elements, I desire to be distinctly understood. 
 In order to express clearly so intricate an idea, I will 
 take one of these elements, and carry it through in all 
 its principal bearings. 
 
 Phosphate of lime is the substance that forms our 
 bones. It may not be a simple element, but in order 
 to convey my ideas on this point, I will consider it so. 
 As our bones are continually wasting away, so this 
 waste must be supplied ; and as they are often frac- 
 
LECTURE VIII. 153 
 
 tured, so they require new parities to reunite them 
 by ossification. Hence there must be phosphate of 
 lime in our food as well as in electricity. This is cer- 
 tain, because that hard, bony-like substance collected 
 on the teeth in the act of mastication, is from the phos- 
 phate of lime in our food and water. Having these 
 facts before us, I now turn to the point under consid- 
 eration, and ask your undivided attention. 
 
 The food is taken into the stomach. The phosphate 
 of lime in electricity being the positive force, moves 
 from the brain — from the cerebellum — through the in- 
 voluntary nerves to the stomach. It takes hold of the 
 phosphate of lime in the food, which is the negative 
 force, and leaves the other ninety-nine elements of the 
 food unmolested. This is perfectly philosophical, for 
 the positive and negative invariably rush together. It 
 converts this phosphate of lime into chyle, and takes it 
 up through the absorbents, and transmutes it into se- 
 rum and blood. This phosphate of lime from the food 
 now forms a constituent part of the blood. In the next 
 place, the phosphate of lime in electricity takes hold of 
 the phosphate of lime in the blood, and moves it on 
 through all its destined avenues till it reaches the liver, 
 which, while it secretes the bile, seems to act as the 
 bolter of the system, to separate these one hundred ele- 
 ments to be distributed to their destined, correspondent 
 parts of the body. The phosphate of lime in electricity 
 extracts the like substance from the blood at the liver., 
 
154 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 conveys it to the various bones of the body, transmute? 
 it into an osseous substance, and lays it down, particle 
 after particle, and thus forms anew the solid frame- 
 work of the system, while the dregs are passed off 
 through the urinary secretions. But before it lays 
 down the nevj, it removes the old particle by its re- 
 pulsive force, and compels it to fly off by insensible per- 
 spiration. Fully sensible that I am now understood in 
 reference to the operation of this one element, I am 
 satisfied that you understand me also in relation to the 
 operations of the other ninety-and-nine, in carrying on 
 the work of digestion to keep up the repairs of the 
 body. 
 
 These ideas, though somewhat intricate, are never- 
 theless interesting and sublime, as they unfold the 
 relation in which man stands to the globe, to surround- 
 ing worlds and his Creator, as an epitome of the uni- 
 verse. If their novelty produce surprise in any breast, 
 yet this is no reason that they should awaken resent- 
 ment, or kindle indignation against the speaker. We 
 are finite beings, can know but little, and we should 
 ever be ready and willing to freely express our 
 thoughts reciprocally to each other, independent of the 
 opposition of men. By this mutual interchange of sen- 
 timent and feeling we should increase in knowledge, 
 and grow wiser and better. Indeed, we need not go, 
 in our contemplations, out of ourselves to learn the 
 great principles and operations of both mind and mat- 
 
LECTURE VIII. I5£ 
 
 ter, of God and his works. As it regards human 
 research, the words of the poet are unchangeably true, 
 and must stand unshaken when thrones and kingdoms 
 fall. He immortalized his verse when he breathed out 3 
 
 " Tho proper study of mankind is man." 
 
 I now turn to another department of my subject, 
 equally interesting. I mean the Doctrine of Im- 
 pressions, by which both nature and man are thrown 
 out of balance, made sick and cured. In this also we 
 shall see the relation between man and nature. 
 
 The philosophy of disease I have briefly, but faith- 
 fully argued in my fourth Lecture, and shown how 
 it may be produced by both mental and physical im- 
 pressions. Hence there is no occasion that I should 
 weary your attention by ranging that field of pestilence 
 and death. I shall confine my observations principally 
 to nature, and even in these I shall be brief. The 
 law of equilibrium is the grand central law of the 
 universe. It holds over nature the reins of govern- 
 ment, and allows her, in her operations and changes, 
 to stray, but not too far, from the central track. She 
 may rise above, or fall below this law, but to* its man- 
 date she must ever bow, and at stated periods resume 
 her medium course. 
 
 Electricity, being a universal agent, produces all the 
 phenomena and changes that transpire in our globe 
 and its surrounding elements. By heat, which is an 
 
156 ELECTRICAL PSVCHOLOGTT 
 
 electrical effect, the air is rarefied and water is evapo- 
 rated. When the rarefication of the air is carried to 
 an extreme, then that portion of the earth and its in- 
 habitants suffer. Nature is diseased, and the denser 
 portion of the atmosphere is, at length, aroused from 
 its slumberings and armed with force. The sweeping 
 hurricane rushes, or the dreadful tornado roars in its 
 awful movement to fill up, and rescue that rarefied and 
 diseased portion of the air, and continues its force till 
 an equilibrium is attained in her aerial realms. At 
 this point all action ceases, and nature is well. She 
 was cured by her own impressions. 
 
 In like manner evaporation may continue till the 
 air is filled, in its upper regions, with vapors. As 
 electricity has a strong affinity for moisture, it leaves 
 the drier portions of the atmosphere near the earth, 
 and ascends to the moist and vapory regions above. 
 By this process electricity is thrown out of balance. 
 The man who has had a broken bone, even years ago, 
 or who is subject to rheumatism, will feel an inconve- 
 nience in that spot, or in his system, as harbingers of 
 the approaching storm. The cause of this is, that he 
 does not inspire as much electricity as usual with the 
 air into the lungs, and feels the inconvenience. And 
 the storm will surely burst, if there are no upper cur- 
 rents of air to disperse the vapor. The electricity 
 being thrown out of balance condenses the vapors into 
 thick clouds by its coldness, and thus darkens the 
 
LECTURE VIII. 157 
 
 heavens. The lightnings flash, the thunders roll, the 
 rains descend, and the war of elements will continue 
 till that subtile fluid is equally dispersed throughout 
 the atmosphere. Nature having gained her equili- 
 brium, in her electrical realms, is at rest. By these 
 awful impressions of her voice she is cured. Here it 
 is distinctly perceived that electricity is a cold body, 
 because it condenses the storm, and w T hen its quantity 
 is sufficiently great it produces hail, even in the warm- 
 est weather in our southern climates. In these few 
 ideas w T e see also the philosophy of storms. 
 
 Even the globe may be sick. She may have a bowel 
 complaint. By the confined air and continually gen- 
 erating gases in the lava contained in her bowels she 
 is thrown out of balance. The earthquake awakes 
 from slumber, and springs from its dreadful couch. 
 It starts to discharge its force at the nearest volcano. 
 In its fearful march it sounds its rumbling thunders 
 and convulses the globe. Flames start up through 
 fissures of the opening earth, and from the bottom of 
 the ocean burning islands arise ! Volcanoes bellow 
 and disembogue. Their lava overwhelms devoted cit- 
 ies, and their shock hurls others in crumbling ruins ! 
 A reaction takes place, an equilibrium is produced in 
 her subterranean realms, and she is well. By these 
 awful impressions of her own power she is cured. 
 
 I might extend my observations to every visible de- 
 partment of nature, and notice her more minute opera- 
 
158 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 
 tions, but these few remarks, in reference to her most 
 stupendous and obvious convulsions, are sufficient to 
 give you my ideas how she becomes diseased by being 
 thrown out of her equilibrium, and how she is cured 
 by the inherent force of her own impressions. As 
 man, then, is an epitome of the universe, the full force 
 of my arguments on the philosophy of disease and the 
 rationale of its cure, advanced in my fourth and 
 fifth Lectures, will be clearly seen, and the rela- 
 tion in which man stands to the universe will be more 
 distinctly understood. 
 
 As I am now on the doctrine of impressions, I take 
 the liberty to say, that we should endeavor, at all times, 
 to keep ourselves positive to the surrounding impres- 
 sions of nature. We take disease much more easily to 
 fall asleep in an unhealthy spot than to keep awake. 
 While traveling in stages through some low, damp, and 
 unhealthy places in the southern states, and where the 
 mail stage runs both night and day, the traveler unused 
 to that climate should be careful to take short naps 
 during the day, so as riv,t to fall asleep in the night 
 stage. It renders him passive and negative to the sur- 
 rounding impres'sions of nature, when she receives no 
 salutary influence from the beams of the sun. These 
 impressions become the positive force, and the electri- 
 city of the air inspired by the lungs enters the system, 
 disturbs the nervous force and the circulation, throws 
 the whole out of balance, and disease ensues. 
 
LECTURE VIII. 159 
 
 A citizen of Charleston, South Carolina, may ride 
 out, in warm weather, three or four miles into the 
 country, and, returning the same day, will experience 
 no inconvenience from the change. But should he re- 
 main over night and sleep there, he would, in all prob- 
 ability, have an attack of what is there called " the 
 country fever " and in a few hours he might be a 
 corpse, as it is considered to be even more fatal than 
 the yellow fever. On the contrary, a person from the 
 country visiting Charleston and returning the same day, 
 receives no harm. But should he remain over night, 
 and sleep there, the same mournful results might ensue. 
 My views on the philosophy of becoming acclimated, 
 in my sixth Lecture, will throw some light on this 
 point. And when we reflect that a person, while awake, 
 is active and positive to surrounding impressions, we 
 can easily perceive that he resists them, and conse- 
 . quently avoids disease. 
 
 In view of the above, it will be readily perceived 
 why one person, even in the wakeful state, will take 
 disease much more easily than another. Those who 
 are firm in mind as a rock, are immovably calm, and 
 have no fear of disease, even when some startling mala- 
 dy visits their neighborhood. These will not take it, 
 even if they visit the bedside of the sick. This de- 
 termined action of their minds throws a constant and 
 powerful current of the electro-nervous force from their 
 brains and systems, keeps them positive to surrounding 
 
160 ELECTRICAL > SYCHOLOGY. 
 
 impressions, md enables them to resist their force. 
 But those -who are in constant fear of some disease, 
 who are always complaining of their feelings, pains, 
 and aches, keep themselves constantly unwell by thus 
 concentrating their thoughts upon their own systems, 
 and watching each movement. When fever or cholera 
 visits their neighborhood, these are the very persons 
 who are in danger of an attack. Even fleeing to an- 
 other section will not save them, unless this circum- 
 stance should be the means of changing their thoughts 
 and removing their fears. The difficulty is, that fear, 
 as Dr. Mason Good remarks, depresses the vital energy 
 of the muscles, and slackens the motions of life. It 
 causes the mind to shrink back on itself, and to render 
 the system negative to the surrounding impressions of 
 the elements, and thus engenders disease. More than 
 one half the cases of cholera that have occurred during 
 the past year, owe their existence to the fears and ex- 
 citements of such persons, who, if they had not heard 
 that it was in their midst, would not have been afflicted 
 with it. 
 
 The cholera is a sudden collapse of the whole cuti- 
 cle, occasioned by the electricity of the nerves at the 
 surface suddenly retiring to the stomach and bowels, 
 ^he pores of the skin being closed, the blood and other 
 fluids follow the electricity, and retire internally. The 
 venous circulation is obstructed and weakened, and the 
 fluids seem to rush to the stomach and bowels, and im- 
 
LECTURE 1 III. 161 
 
 tnense secretkns ensue. Intense fever and inflamma- 
 tion in the entire alimentary canal aggravate the other 
 difficulties, and the storm bursts in fearful terror. The 
 external and internal parts of the system being thrown 
 out of balance in their electrical action, and the arterial 
 and venous circulation having lost their equilibrium, the 
 most dreadful cramps and convulsions ensue. All that 
 is necessary to effect a cure is, to procure a reaction 
 from the centre to the surface, and thus restore the 
 usual equilibrium between the arterial and venous cir- 
 culation, by equalizing the electricity of the system. 
 
 What I have now argued in relation to keeping the 
 mind positive to surrounding impressions, will account 
 for the well-known fact, that an individual sitting with 
 his back to a current of air, while in a state of perspi- 
 ration, will take cold much sooner than if he faced it. 
 The causo is obvious. The front part of the brain 
 contains tl c positive electro-nervous forces, under the 
 control of the voluntary powers of the mind, and the 
 back part contains the negative electro-nervous forces, 
 under the C€i4rol of the involuntary powers of the 
 mind. As the positive forces, under an absolute voli- 
 tion of mind, reolst all external impression, so the fact 
 is readily seen why they have more power than the neg- 
 ative forces, to resist disease, or any encroachments that 
 may be made upon the system. 
 
 I would now remark, that the science of Electrical 
 Psychology, being the doctrine of impressions, throw* 
 
162 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 
 an immense flood of light on the human mind, and its 
 susceptibility to the most strange and unreasonable im- 
 pressions in the power of man to conceive. There are 
 some minds so constituted, that it is absolutely impos- 
 sible for them to resist the impressions that others may 
 make upon them. This science unfolds what was con- 
 sidered an inscrutable mystery in relation to the con- 
 duct of several individuals who perished in the excite- 
 ment of the Salem witchcraft. Persons of well-known 
 character — yes, of a stainless moral reputation — were 
 executed on their own confession ! They were charged 
 with being bewitched, and with having bewitched 
 others. They plead guilty to the charge, firmly be- 
 lieved it to be true, and, on their own confession, were 
 sentenced to die, and were cut off from the land of the 
 living. They were in the psychological state. In my 
 public experiments, I have taken persons who are 
 natu tally in the psychological state , and have produced 
 such impressions upon them. I have made them con- 
 fess that they were bewitched, and that they had rode 
 on broomsticks through the air to bewitch others, and 
 deserved to die. 
 
 Hundreds of instances have occurred in our world, 
 where persons have been charged with murder, have 
 confessed themselves guilty of the deed, and, on that 
 confession, have been solemnly sentenced to die. And 
 yet, before the day of execution arrived, the supposed 
 murdered man was found alive in some distant section 
 
 
LECTURE VIII. .163 
 
 and hurried home just in time to save an innocent fel- 
 low-creature from an ignominious death. Turn to the 
 criminal calendar, and you will find some most striking 
 instances of this character, and that, too, in our own 
 country, and even in New England, tta boasted land 
 of light and morals. All such persons were naturally 
 in the psychological state, and really believed what 
 they confessed. How many may have, through such 
 means, innocently lost their lives, the opening scenes 
 of eternity alone can disclose. Judges and jurors have 
 yet to learn that no man should be hung on his own 
 confession. If he must die, let it be in the face of the 
 most indubitable evidence, and, even then, let him be 
 recommended to mercy, for often murder, as well as 
 suicide, is committed under some strange hallucination 
 of mind. 
 
164 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 LECTURE IX. 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen : 
 
 Much has been advanced in relation to n^rad and 
 matter, their various operations, powers, and manifes- 
 tations, and the countless mental and physical impres- 
 sions of which they are susceptible. I have also said 
 not a little of the electro-nervous force, as the agent of 
 the mind, and how the functions of every part of the 
 system are executed under its energy. I have proved 
 it to be the connecting link between mind and inert 
 matter, and the agent by which the Creator moves all 
 worlds through the boundless fields of space. I have 
 shown the connection existing between man and nature, 
 and the relationship he sustains to her as an epitome 
 of the universe. As I have made electricity the grand 
 agent that, under mind, moves on all the multifarious 
 operations appertaining to the human system, it may be 
 asked, what proof is there to establish this truth, inde- 
 pendent of what has already been offered ? If the ar- 
 guments already advanced to prove that mind touches 
 and moves electricity as its prime agent, are not suffi- 
 
LECTURE IX. 165 
 
 cient and entirely satisfactory, I will then refer you to 
 a visible and tangible experiment, the result of which 
 you can witness, and thus test the truth of my position. 
 Let any gentleman of eloquence, feeling, and pathos 
 strip up his sleeve, and lay his bare arm on a table 
 where it shall be perfectly at rest ; let him then repeat 
 some impressive poetry, or any prose sentences of stir- 
 ring eloquence, paying no attention to his arm till his 
 feelings are moved, and at that instant he will see his 
 arm covered with what are called goose-pimples. If 
 he cease speaking, they will gradually disappear, as his 
 mind sinks into calmness. Indeed, he can see them 
 rise and fall with his feelings and emotions. These are 
 occasioned by the redundant electricity which is thrown 
 to the surface by the strong emotions and positive im- 
 pulses of the excited mind. These pimples rise up at 
 the root of each hair, and as hair is a non-conductor, 
 and resists electricity, so the internal pressure of the 
 electro-nervous force, propelled to the surface by the 
 mind, causes these minute eminences to arise. Elec- 
 tricity is, in its nature, a cold substance. Hence, 
 when the weather is cold, the air, being dense, contains 
 an excess of electricity and oxygen. These, being in- 
 spired by the lungs in greater quantities than usual, 
 brace the system, and render these pimples in the same 
 ratio more prominent and visible than in warm weather. 
 This circumstance confirms the proof that it is elec- 
 tricity moved by mind, that causes these to rise when 
 
166 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 the feelings are excited by an eloquence that causes 
 even cold chills to pass over the body. 
 
 The proof now produced I consider to be absolutely 
 and positively irresistible, and abundant to satisfy any 
 philosophic mind, that electricity is the connecting link 
 between mind and inert matter, and is, therefore, the 
 agent through which the mind manifests its motions and 
 powers. But should this not be sufficient to send a 
 bold and firm conviction to the mind of the greatest 
 skeptic, then I will endeavor to carry the proof still 
 farther, and firmly nail the matter beyond his power to 
 remove it. I will show him how abundant the proof 
 is by w^hich this position is sustained. Let the skeptic 
 place himself on an insulated stool, with his arm en- 
 tirely bare, and charge his body from a powerful elec- 
 tric machine. The hairs and pimples will rise up even 
 as they do under an intense action of the mind. When 
 the body is electrically charged on an insulated stool, 
 even the hairs of the head rise up erect, and the same 
 result follows when the mind is greatly excited by fear 
 or moved by strong and stormy emotions. 
 
 If these evidences are not sufficient to strike the 
 skeptic speechless in his opposition, then let him take 
 a needle, and, after satisfying himself that it has no 
 magnetic power to attract the smallest atom, let him 
 insert it in the nerve of an animal, and it will become 
 sufficiently magnetic to take up fine iron filings. In- 
 deed, ladies and gentlemen, I have no doubt that the 
 
LECTURE IX. 167 
 
 naked arm, under sufficiently strong and stirring emo- 
 tions of mind to raise those pimples, would, while in 
 that condition, produce an effect upon the electrometer. 
 
 We now perceive why the mind-, when involved in 
 trouble and distress, has so powerfully affected the 
 body, not only in bringing upon it various diseases, but 
 often sudden, or even instant death. And we more- 
 over see why the mind, when calm, serene, and happy, 
 when buoyant with hope, and animated with confidence, 
 faith, and joy, has produced such powerful and salutary 
 results in removing pains and diseases. We see why, 
 under the energy of such a favorable state of mind, 
 w r arts, and even king's-evil, cancers, and various tu- 
 mors have been made to disappear. 
 
 Dr. John C. Warren, of Boston, Massachusetts, 
 states, in his work on tumors, that a lady called upon 
 him to ask his advice in relation to an experiment she 
 thought of trying on a tumor with which she was 
 afflicted. It was to rub it with the hand of a dead 
 person ; and, as she had a good opportunity, she asked 
 Dr. Warren whether she had not better improve it. 
 He states, that he at first thought of dissuading her 
 from it, but sensible of the power of the imagination, 
 he advised her to try the experiment. She did so, and 
 in a few weeks the tumor disappeared ! 
 
 Dr. Warren calls it the imagination ; but it is the 
 effect of a mental impression, as I have just stated, 
 producing the result by the action of electricity through 
 
168 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 the voluntary nerves. The philosophy of this is sim- 
 ple, and in a few words I will notice it. 
 
 The old particles of our flesh are thrown off through 
 the electro-nervous force of the involuntary nerves, and 
 by the same force the new particles from the blood are 
 laid down in their stead. Hence the wastes and re- 
 pairs of the system are about balanced. We change, 
 as I have stated, the fleshy particles of our bodies 
 about once per year, and the bones in seven years. 
 While, therefore, the involuntarymerves are keeping 
 up this balance of power between the wastes and re- 
 pairs of the flesh, so the same tumor that is thrown off 
 once per year with the other particles of the body, is 
 gradually replaced each year by the same involuntary 
 electro-nervous force from the new particles of the 
 blood. Over this the mind has no direct control, be- 
 cause it acts through the voluntary nerves. Hence 
 when the mind is under the influence of confidence, 
 faith, hope, and joy, organic activity is heightened, 
 and by keeping the mind upon the tumor while in this 
 happy state, and believing it will disappear, creates a 
 surplus of action at that spot through the voluntary 
 nerves, and this surplus action throws off this surplus 
 protuberance to return no more. Such is the philoso- 
 phy of what is called imagination. 
 
 The point being understood how the electro-nervous 
 fluid removes a tumor, the query may now arise in 
 your minds, Why does it heal a wound or cure a dis- 
 
 
LECTURE IX. 
 
 lG f 3 
 
 easel In answer to this question I would first re- 
 mark, lhat I am well aware that the healing proper- 
 ties are in the individual, or in the electricity of the 
 system, and not in the medicine. And the question, 
 Why does the electro -nervous fluid heal, has been in- 
 directly considered in my last Lecture, when explain- 
 ing the process of digestion. Because if all things 
 were made out of electricity, then it is certain that 
 electricity contains all the elementary principles, and 
 therefore all the healing properties of all things in 
 being. All the balms, oils, and minerals in existence 
 are contained in electricity, and in their most skillfully 
 combined proportions. This electricity is inspired 
 with the air into the lungs, and passed through the 
 blood into the nerves of the brain, and becomes the 
 electro-nervous fluid. It is the positive, moving pow- 
 er, in all its one hundred elements, and meets the same 
 one hundred kindred elements that compose the body, 
 and are the negative power. And the positive and 
 negative forces coming together, and the one hundred 
 elements in electricity meeting the one hundred of the 
 same kind in the body, each tending to its own, pro- 
 duce the healing result, on the same principle that 
 they produce digestion, repair the system, and equal- 
 ize circulation. For a full explanation of this point 
 you will please call to mind my remarks on the diges- 
 tive process in my last Lecture, and the whole will be 
 easily comprehended. 
 
170 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 I now leave this point and call jour attention to the 
 brain, which is the palace and throne of the mind, 
 where it dwells and reigns. I shall briefly notice its 
 operations in its earthly house, point out the connec- 
 tion between the voluntary and involuntary nerves 
 through which the mind acts, and conclude by noticing 
 the philosophy of sleep. 
 
 I have stated in a former Lecture, that each indi- 
 vidual has two distinct brains — namely, the cerebrum, 
 which occupies the frontal part of the cranium, filling 
 the principal part of its cavity, and the cerebellum, 
 which occupies the back portion of the cranium. The 
 voluntary nerves belong to the cerebrum, through 
 which the voluntary powers of the mind act, and the 
 involuntary nerves belong to the cerebellum, through 
 which the involuntary powers of the mind act. And 
 though in their intricate convolutions through every 
 part of the cranium, they seem to interweave and 
 blend in ten thousand ways, and both dive into the 
 spine, and there combine to form the spinal marrow, 
 yet by some secret charm they preserve their entirely 
 distinct character as to their voluntary and involun- 
 tary powers, and thus carry out the separate forces of 
 both brains into every part of the entire system. 
 
 Our voluntary powers by which we reason, and by 
 which we move our limbs and bodies, being the posi- 
 tive force during our wakeful moments, soon tire, and 
 require the refreshment of sleep to restore them. But 
 
 hLn 
 
LECTURE IX. 171 
 
 our involuntary powers, by which the heart and lungs 
 are moved, and the functions of life performed, com- 
 mence their career of action at birth, and often con- 
 tinue it, without any apparent weariness, for seventy, 
 eighty, or even a hundred years. They, however, 
 tire at last, and also require sleep. But when they 
 sleep, it is death. Natural sleep, which involves the 
 sleep of the voluntary powers only in a state of entire 
 insensibility, is so far on the road to death. It is the 
 half-way house to the land of silence. By natural 
 sleep our exhausted voluntary powers are restored, we 
 wake up refreshed, our weariness has disappeared, and 
 we are prepared for renewed action. There is at the 
 same time another important end gained by our insen- 
 sibility in sleep. The involuntary powers, being left 
 free from the exciting action of the voluntary powers, 
 were allowed to gradually slacken their movements, 
 and regain their true and healthful equilibrium. 
 
 In order that this part of my subject may be dis- 
 tinctly understood, I must point out the connection 
 between the voluntary and involuntary powers, and the 
 manner in which they may reciprocally affect each 
 other. Our pulsations are more frequent in the eve- 
 ning than in the morning. This is owing to the men- 
 tal and physical action of our voluntary powers during 
 our wakeful moments. They, being the positive force, 
 trespass upon the involuntary powers, which are the 
 negative force, and hence one grand object of sleep is 
 
172 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY* 
 
 to allow the heart to come down to its due natural 
 slowness of pulsation. The voluntary powers, being 
 the positive force, can of course trespass upon the in- 
 voluntary, till they become tired out and sink to rest 
 in the sleep of death. This I will endeavor to make 
 plain by the following circumstances. 
 
 In the barbarous ages of the world, criminals have 
 been, in some instances, doomed to die through depri- 
 vation of sleep. Guards, who took charge of them by 
 turns ? both night and day, were ordered to keep them 
 incessantly awake. This they did do by touching 
 them with some instrument of torture, and sometimes 
 with fire, whenever exhausted nature would yield to 
 repose. In such instances the pulsations of the heart 
 are gradually increased above their usual throb, be- 
 coming more and more frequent, till between the third 
 and fourth day, when they rise to about one hundred 
 and twenty per minute, which is a fever heat. And 
 so on, gradually increasing, till the seventh or eighth 
 day, when the pulse is only perceived by a tremulous 
 motion, inconsistent with the continuance of life, and 
 the sufferer expires. You now perceive that the vol- 
 untary powers, by being kept awake, trespass upon the 
 involuntary powers till they too are tired, and fall 
 asleep ; but that sleep is death. 
 
 I have already remarked, that when our voluntary 
 powers are exhausted they fall asleep at night, and in 
 the morning we wake up restored. This brought us 
 
LECTURE IX. 178 
 
 half way on our journey to the door of death, and well 
 may sleep, in all ages, have been considered its em- 
 blem. But when the involuntary powers are entirely 
 exhausted by pain, by fevers, or by sickness in gen- 
 eral, they also require rest, and therefore fall asleep. 
 This is death. Now, if there were no positive organic 
 destruction, and could the laws of chemistry that de- 
 compose our bodies be suspended, and could the entire 
 system, blood and all, be kept precisely in the same 
 condition as it was when we expired, we should wake 
 up after a few days in perfect health. This is no 
 revery_of fancy, no chimera of the speaker's brain, but 
 absolutely and positively true, and in perfect accord- 
 ance with the principles of philosophy. As this sub- 
 ject is new, I will take it into consideration, as it must 
 be not only interesting, but vastly important to us all. 
 In the first place, we know that the serpent and 
 toad species, the alligator tribe, and nearly all insects, 
 fall into torpidity in winter, and in the spring they are 
 aroused from this state in perfect health, and with 
 regenerated vigor. Not only their voluntary, but also 
 their involuntary powers were asleep. The breathing 
 lungs and throbbing heart were motionless, and the 
 circulating blood was stilled. The raccoon and seve- 
 ral other species of animals burrow, and fall into a 
 torpid state as winter approaches, and remain till 
 spring without any sustenance whatever, and then 
 make their appearance without any loss of flesh- Tx) 
 
114 EIECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 all these creatures the foramen ovale , an opening be- 
 tween the auricles of the heart, never closes, and hence 
 they can live without breathing. 
 
 It may, however, be said, that this is by no means 
 applicable to human beings, for they cannot live with- 
 out breathing. How then do we live without breath- 
 ing, or even without the throbbing- of the heart, or the 
 circulation of the blood, till we were born into exist- 
 ance 1 I answer by saying, that the foramen ovale was 
 not closed, but generally closes soon after our birth takes 
 place. We know that the new-born infant requires but 
 little air, and can live where we should be smothered 
 and perish. Again, there is occasionally an individual 
 in whom this never closes. It is true, that these in- 
 stances are exceedingly rare, and such persons are 
 liable, when disease or pain exhausts the involuntary 
 powers, to sink into a torpid state, which has been 
 mistaken for death. The lungs and heart suspended 
 their motions, the blood ceased to circulate, and the 
 limbs grew stiff and cold. Thousands in this condition 
 have been prematurely buried, came to life, struggled, 
 turned over in their coffins, and perished. On being 
 disinterred they have been found with the face down- 
 ward. Some, placed in tombs, have revived, been 
 accidentally heard, and fortunately rescued. And 
 though they expired w T ith a distressing disease, yet they 
 awoke to life in health. 
 
 An instance of this kind occurred in New Jersey, 
 
LECTURE IX. 175 
 
 where an individual was apparently in a state of death. 
 He was cold and nioti<#iless. The lungs heaved not ; 
 the heart in its pulsations was stilled ; the blood was 
 stagnated in its channels, and had ceased to flow. His 
 funeral was two or three times appointed, the friends 
 and neighbors assembled, and through the entreaties 
 of the physician it was postponed to another time. He 
 at length awoke from this state to life, and awoke in 
 health. Some call this singular condition, where circu- 
 lation is suspended, a trance ; but it is the sleep of the 
 involuntary powers in those individuals only where the 
 foramen ovale is not closed. In all other persons it 
 would be death. 
 
 In view of these facts we should be warned not to 
 inter our friends too soon after we suppose they are 
 dead. And as death is only the sleep of the involun- 
 tary powers, so dying cannot be a painful process, but 
 one that must afford the greatest pleasure and delight 
 of which we can conceive. It must certainly afford as 
 much real enjoyment to die as to lie down upon cur 
 beds and sink into natural sleep. All sufferings arise 
 from the nature of the disease that tires out the invol- 
 untary powers, and not from the gasping struggles of 
 the dying. The fatigues, toils, and sufferings of the 
 day, that prepare our voluntary powers for a night 5 s 
 repose, are not to be taxed upon j;he process of our 
 dropping into natural sleep. This is of itself pleas- 
 urable, and sc is also the process of dropping into the 
 
176 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 sleep of death. In this respect it is not " the king of 
 terrors/ 5 but the welcome angel of soothing smiles and 
 crowning joys. 
 
 You now perceive that though the voluntary and in- 
 voluntary powers of the mind are entirely distinct, and 
 seem to act independently of each other through two 
 distinct sets of nerves, yet there must be some secret 
 link between the two that unites them in one bond of 
 everlasting and indissoluble union. That this point 
 may be settled as accurately as possible, I must call 
 your attention to the voluntary and involuntary nerves, 
 to determine the connection between them, and also to 
 ascertain the throne of the mind, or in what particular 
 part of the brain it may be located. 
 
 Though I have faithfully explained the philosophy 
 of the circulation of the blood in my third Lecture, yet 
 I am compelled to glance at the position in which the 
 arterial and venous circulation stand in relation to each 
 other, and notice the connection between them, and 
 then see if this will not throw some light on the volun- 
 tary and involuntary nervous forces of the brain. 
 
 The circulating system is in reality two distinct 
 systems. The arterial carries the cherry-red blood, 
 which is positive^ and ever flows from the lungs and 
 heart to the extremities, and the venous carries the 
 dark blood, which is negative^ and ever flows from the 
 extremities to the heart and lungs. The arterial sys- 
 tem, commencing at the lungs and heart, divides into 
 
LECTURE IX. 177 
 
 various branches, and these again into others, and s<? 
 on, till they spread out in thousands of small blood- 
 vessels called capillaries, too minute for the dissecting 
 knife to trace, or the naked eye to see. Indeed, they 
 run out and seem to end, if I may so speak, in millions 
 of nothings. At their terminations, and in just as 
 many millions of nothings, the venous system begins. 
 Though there is no visible connection, that the dis- 
 sector can trace between the two, yet we know that 
 such a connection must exist, otherwise the blood could 
 never pass from the capillaries of the arteries into those 
 of the veins. 
 
 As the nervous system must correspond with the 
 circulating system, so these remarks will prepare your 
 minds for a correct understanding of my views in re- 
 lation to the voluntary and involuntary nerves and 
 the throne of the mind. The involuntary nerves have 
 their origin in the cerebellum, which is the organ of 
 involuntary motion, wind round in intricate mazes, and 
 form its convolutions. They pass into the spine, and 
 form the spinal marrow, a part of which is but the 
 cerebellum continued, and from thence they branch out 
 to the heart, lungs, and to all the involuntary parts of 
 the system, so that motion may be communicated to 
 them by the involuntary powers of the mind. They 
 return through another department of the spinal mar- 
 row to the brain, and terminate in the medulla oblon- 
 gata in thousands of nothings, by which I only mean 
 
178 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 invisible fibres. In just as many thousands of nothings, 
 /-: voluntary nerves begin — wind round in like in- 
 tricate mazes , and form the convolutions of the cere- 
 brum, vrhich is the great organ of voluntary motion. 
 They pass into the spine and form the spinal marrow, 
 which is but the continuation of the two brains, and 
 from thence they branch out to all the voluntary parts 
 of the system, so that motion may be communicated 
 to them at pleasure by the voluntary powers of the 
 mind. 
 
 It is evident that the same secret and invisible con- 
 nection exists between the voluntary and involuntary 
 nerves of the two brains that exists between the arte- 
 ries and veins of the two circulating systems which 
 carry the positive and negative blood. If this connec- 
 tion between the voluntary and involuntary nerves of 
 the two brains does not exist, then the voluntary pow- 
 ers could not, by their wakefulness, produce the least 
 possible effect upon the involuntary powers, so as to 
 tire them out and produce death, nor could they even 
 cause the least disease. And on the other hand, the 
 involuntary could not produce the least possible effect 
 upon the voluntary powers. 
 
 The mind is certainly not diffused throughout both 
 brains, because a part of the brain may be destroyed, 
 and the mind still retain all its powers and faculties. 
 If it were thus diffused, being an active principle, it 
 would keep every organ of the brain uniformly excited. 
 
LECTURE IX. 179 
 
 Hence it appears most reasonable, that the mind holds 
 its throne between the termination of the involun- 
 tary nerves of the cerebellum and the commencement 
 of the voluntary nerves of the cerebrum. This will 
 appear rational, if we reflect that any sudden, irregu- 
 lar motion of the heart for instance, or of any other 
 involuntary organ, will instantly convey the warning to 
 the mind, and bid it beware. But this sensation could 
 not be communicated to the mind unless it held its 
 throne between the voluntary and involuntary nerves. 
 This, though difficult to determine, seems to be in the 
 medulla oblongata. There the royal monarch sits 
 enthroned. From the external world, through one 
 common nerve, he receives all his impressions, and 
 from thence he transmits them by electric telegraph to 
 the various departments of his palace — or, to speak 
 more phrenologically, to the different organs of the 
 brain, and thus manifests the true impression of his 
 character to the world. 
 
 In the light our subject now stands, the philosophy 
 of natural sleep can be stated in very few words 
 Heat expands, and cold shrinks the nerves of the 
 brain. As the mind is that sublimated substance we 
 call spirit, and is a living being of embodied form, and 
 being the reverse of dead matter, it is its nature to 
 move, and the result of that motion is thought and 
 power. By the shrinking of the nerves of the cere- 
 
180 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 brum its motions are stilled, and thought is gone. 
 This is sleep. 
 
 I am done, and though errors may be detected, I 
 care not. I have spoken freely, and meant to do so. 
 And though skeptics may sneer, yet I see and feel the 
 full weight, importance, and majesty of my subject. I 
 have every thing to hope for in its favor, as a powerful 
 agent to remove disease, and pain, and to succor the 
 distressed. 
 
LECTURE X. 181 
 
 LECTURE X. 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen : 
 
 The science of Electrical Psychology is yet m the 
 infancy of its existence, and as so many astonishing 
 cures have been already effected under its energy while 
 yet in the very dawn of its being, so we can at pres- 
 ent form but a faint conception of that supreme em- 
 pire over disease which it is ultimately destined in 
 some future age to attain, or of that magnificence and 
 power with which coming generations will see it in- 
 vested. The time will come when it shall stand forth 
 in the full vigor and beauty of its manhood, clothed in 
 its meridian splendor, and shedding the pure light and 
 heat of its own healing power over the millions of our 
 race. In the great field of sciences already known to 
 the philosopher, that of Electrical Psychology stands 
 pre-eminent. In making this declaration I do not de- 
 tract one iota from their value or greatness, but on the 
 contrary yield to them all their grandeur. They are 
 worthy of the Creator who established them when he 
 founded the empire of nature, and worthy of the mas- 
 ter spirits who revealed them to the world. They are 
 
182 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 great, and the various ranks of greatness they occupy 
 in the scale of sciences were assigned them by that 
 unerring Being who arranged the order and harmony 
 of the universe, and not by erring man. Then cen- 
 sure me not for the declaration I make as it regards 
 their relative importance. 
 
 I am not insensible of the fact that astronomy is a 
 science of that peculiar and lofty character that knocks 
 at the door of the heart, calls aloud for the most bold 
 and daring thought, and bids it soar into the regions 
 of unbounded space to survey, measure, weigh, and 
 balance suns and worlds. The bare sublimity of the 
 conception that man, who is but " an atom of an atom- 
 world," can enter those vast dominions of the Creator 
 and take cognizance of the grandeur of their expan- 
 siveness, the wisdom of their arrangements, the beauty 
 of their variety, and the order and harmony of their 
 motions, bespeaks the high origin of his nature and 
 destiny as an intellectual and moral being. But 
 astronomy, however vast may be its fields of brilliant 
 suns and blooming worlds, and however strong may be 
 its claims upon the human intellect for the exercise of 
 its highest powers and most deep-stirring energies is, 
 after all, but a physical science, and therefore inferior 
 to the science of mind. 
 
 If, from this lofty and daring flight among countless 
 suns and worlds, we descend and dive into the depths 
 of the globe on which we tread, and should we be able 
 
LECTURE X. 183 
 
 to explore its dark subterranean dens and deepest cav- 
 erns, even down to its centre — or should we only range 
 its known geological departments and survey the vari- 
 ous strata of its crust, and scrutinize the marine, veg- 
 etable, and animal remains they contain as so many 
 deposits and mementoes marking the footsteps of na- 
 ture in former ages, we shall also find a call for the 
 deepest thought to scan the mysteries of geological sci- 
 ence, and to search out and explain the operations and 
 convulsions of nature in these subterranean regions. 
 These contemplations on the heavens above, or on the 
 structure of the earth beneath, are certainly sublime, 
 and challenge the noblest powers of the human soul. 
 But high as the science of astronomy may call the 
 mind to soar, or deep as the science of geology may 
 urge it to descend, yet these, after all, are only physical 
 in their character, end, and aim. 
 
 But, on the other hand, the science of Electrical Psy- 
 chology being the science of the living mind, its silent 
 energetic workings and mysterious powers are as far 
 above these and all others of a like character as mind 
 is supreme over senseless matter. . And as the object 
 of this science is to produce such mental and moral 
 impressions upon the sick and afflicted as shall restore 
 them to health and happiness, and as this can posi- 
 tively be accomplished upon all who are in the electro- 
 psychological state, so the vast importance and utility 
 of this science are but faintly realized by the public at 
 
184 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 large — are but dimly seen. Even when these mental 
 impressions can not be made upon an individual so as 
 even to paralyze a muscle, still I can, in the great ma- 
 jority of cases, either cure or greatly benefit the suf- 
 ferer by physical impressions upon his body, provided 
 that he will faithfully follow my directions. 
 
 The remedies this science prescribes are always safe 
 because its pharmacy is of God, and rests on the bo- 
 som of nature. Even in those cases where they can 
 do no good they will do no harm. It discards those 
 powerful, poisonous, and dangerous medicines of the 
 old-school practice which, in their experiments, have 
 proved so fatal to the lives of millions of our race. It 
 selects those only from the fields of nature which 
 grow in that part of the earth's latitude where we live, 
 and such must be adapted to our constitution and con- 
 dition by the wisdom of the Creator, who has provided 
 both food and medicine to all animals and creatures in 
 that part of the globe where he awakened them into ■ 
 existence. If we watch the actions of the animal cre- 
 ation we shall learn that there is, and indeed must be, 
 as much simplicity in our medicine as there is in our 
 food. Allopathy, Thompsonianism, Homeopathy, Hy- 
 dropathy, Electropathy, and I will add, Aeripathy and 
 Terrapathy, should never be made to exist as so many 
 separate medical schools, but the excellences of them 
 all, so far as they are applicable to the relief of human 
 sufferings in any corresponding latitude on earth, 
 
LECTURE X. 185 
 
 should be combined into one grand system to cure^ 
 and call it Curapathy. 
 
 Water is nature's universal solvent, and when prop 
 erly applied, in its various degrees of heat and cold, to 
 the different parts of the system, either externally or 
 internally as the case may require, it is a most power- 
 ful agent to restore the equilibrium of the circulating 
 forces and remove disease. But water alone is not 
 sufficient in every case. The air in its application 
 and various temperatures should not be overlooked, 
 nor the quality and temperature of that which is in- 
 haled into the lungs. We can live longer without food 
 or water than we can without air. In very warm 
 weather, when the air is greatly rarefied by heat, let 
 the invalid, and even the well person, descend into a 
 dry cellar, entirely under ground, undress, and there 
 not only breathe the pure, cool, and earth-impregnated 
 air for half an hour or more each day, but let the 
 body at the same time be exposed to its action. This 
 will brace the feeble system of the invalid, gradually 
 raising it up to soundness, and impart vigor and en- 
 ergy to the healthy. Call this Aeripathy. But this 
 is not sufficient to remove every case of disease. Elec- 
 tricity, galvanism, and magnetism, in all their forms > 
 should not be forgotten. Electricity is the agent of 
 mind and the invisible power of matter. These three 
 should be passed through different parts of the human 
 system to ease pain, and remove nervous obstructions 
 
186 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 and nrrvous diseases by thus equalizing the nervous 
 force. This is Electropathy, and requires not only a 
 familiar acquaintance with electrical science, but also 
 great skill in its correct application to the diseased. 
 
 But this alone is not sufficient. We must not be 
 unmindful of our mother earth, nor wholly forget to 
 lean upon her bosom. Our bodies take into their com- 
 position, not only due portions of electricity ', air, and 
 water j these three grand divisions of nature, but they 
 also claim a large portion of earth, out of which they 
 are said to have been formed*. We are, indeed, an 
 epitome of the universe, and stand in an exact apti- 
 tude and relationship to nature. This being so, per- 
 mit me to remarkj that diseased persons, during the 
 summer season or warm months, should seek some 
 farmer's secluded plough-field or garden, expose their 
 naked bodies, except the covered head, for several 
 minutes to the rays of the sun. When well heated 
 and rubbed, cover them up in the fresh earth for half 
 an hour or more, then wash and rub briskly with a 
 towel, dry well in the sun, and dress. At other times, 
 and as often as convenient, let the invalid follow the 
 ploughman, and as he turns up the fresh earth let him 
 breathe the air while charged with the invisible life- 
 giving substances that rise from the ground. 
 
 As the above advantages can only be enjoyed by 
 those in the country, what shall be done for those in 
 cities ? In order to be more explicit on this interest- 
 
LECTURE X. 187 
 
 ing point, when you build you a house make provisions 
 for a room that can admit the sun through its win- 
 dows. It might be connected with your bathing 
 establishment, and in the same room. Have at least 
 three articles permanently constructed like the tub in 
 which you lie down to bathe the body. Let one be 
 filled with a pure, rich, fertile earth — another with a 
 light, sandy soil, and a third with clay. Here let the 
 invalid each day bury his body in one of the first two, 
 and remain at least half an hour, after first having 
 exposed it to the action of the sun. Then let him 
 wash, rub well with a towel, and dry thoroughly in 
 the sun before dressing. But in case of severe chron- 
 ic diseases, apply pure water to the clay till it be- 
 comes a mortar in which the body will sink, and let 
 the patient bathe his body in this. If the disease is 
 attended with inflammation, let the mortar be warm 
 as can be conveniently borne, and then wash the body 
 in w r ater of the same temperature. If there is no in- 
 flammation, let the water be cold as its usual summer 
 temperature, and wash the body in water of the same, 
 rub briskly with a towel, and always dry thoroughly 
 in the sun, if possible, before dressing. By this mode 
 of treatment an empire over many diseases will be ob- 
 tained, when all other modes have failed. This I will 
 name Terrapathy. Simple internal medicines, of 
 an animal or vegetable nature, may at times be taken 
 into the stomach, but nothing of a poisonous charac- 
 
138 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 ter. I therefore repeat, that Electrical Psychology 
 is the doctrine of mental and physical impressions 
 to cure the sick. This can often be done without 
 any medicine at all, by simply a mental impression, 
 which this science involves. But when I use phys- 
 ical impressions, I can not restrict my action to the 
 narrow sectarian " medical schools 55 set up by men, 
 but avail myself of a free and untrammeled range 
 in the extensive fields of nature. Hence I sum 
 up the whole matter by re-affirming, that Allopathy, 
 Thompsonianism, Homeopathy, Hydropathy, Electro- 
 pathy, to which I add Aeripathy and Terrapathy, 
 should never be established as so many separate med- 
 ical schools. In the splendid science of Electrical 
 Psychology I embrace the excellences of them all so 
 far as they are applicable to the relief of human suffer- 
 ings, and combine them in one grand system to cure, 
 and call it Curapathy. 
 
 I presume tliQ question will arise in some minds, wh) 
 should Terrapathy, or the various applications of differ- 
 ent kinds of earth to the body, have a tendency to cure 7 
 This question is somewhat difficult of solution, but no 
 more so than to solve why water, air, or any medicine 
 has a tendency to produce a sanative result upon the 
 human system. If, however, you will recall my argu 
 ments on the philosophy of digestion in my eighth lec- 
 ture, and what I said on the philosophy of cure in my 
 ninth, you will have my answer to the question, Why 
 
LECTURE X. 189 
 
 should Terr apathy have a tendency to cure ? No phy- 
 sician pretends to explain why his medicines produce 
 certain effects upon the system. He merely knows the 
 fact, and acts accordingly. These facts, as to the 
 medicinal virtues of certain substances, have in many 
 cases, at least, been learned from the animal creation 
 or been discovered by accident. When one rattlesnake 
 bites another, the wounded one will invariably eat a 
 certain plant and live. A negro, laboring in the Dismal 
 Swamp, in North Carolina, observing this, ate the same 
 on being bitten by a rattlesnake, and was cured. Others 
 laboring there have practiced it with the same success. 
 Indeed, nearly every useful vegetable medicine now in 
 possession of doctors, has been discovered by some old 
 woman in the country, or by old hunters and Indians, 
 and, after much learned opposition and medical sneer- 
 ing, it has been at length received as their adopted child, 
 and one after another has been, after passing through 
 a like ordeal, introduced into the medical family, and 
 claimed as their lawful paternity. Even Peruvian bark 
 was discovered by the Jesuits to be an excellent specific 
 for ague and fever. For this they were persecuted by 
 the medical profession, who sneered at the remedy, 
 laughed its discoverers to scorn, and moved the clergy 
 to fulminate their thunders against them and their 
 medicine. But they have long ago adopted this perse • 
 cuted child into the medical family and school. Now, 
 they can not treat an intermittent fever without this 
 
190 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 darling. You know that quinine, which is manufac- 
 tured from Peruvian bark, is in our day "all the rage" 
 in treating ague and fever. But setting aside the man- 
 ner in which the medical properties of substances were 
 first discovered, let us come directly to the subject 
 under consideration. 
 
 What evidence, we may now ask, is there that Teno- 
 pathy possesses any power to cure 1 It will be remem- 
 bered that I have contended throughout these Lectures 
 that electricity is the power that controls matter, even 
 from the smallest particle up to the most ponderous 
 globes, and that mind is a self-moving substance that 
 controls electricity, and that hence all power and motion 
 consubstantially dwell in, and emanate from mind. I 
 have contended that the sanative principle is in the 
 man, and is involved in the electro-nervous fluid, which 
 is the positive force breathed in from the atmosphere, 
 and the food taken into the stomach is the negative 
 force abstracted from the earth, and answering to it. 
 These two forces in man, being the positive and nega- 
 tive^ meet together and embrace each other. All the 
 elements of the positive electro-nervotis force of the 
 brain blend with all the corresponding elements of the 
 negative electro-vegetative force of the food in the 
 stomach, and digestion, which is but the transmutation 
 of food into the elements of the system, proceeds. 
 The body, being the medium between these two forces, 
 is gradually and incessantly changing, by the old par- 
 
LECTURE X. 191 
 
 tides being dismissed from its service and new ones 
 enlisted to supply the waste of this unceasing war. 
 But the electricity inspired with the air into the lungs, 
 in being secreted by the brain, undergoes a change from 
 what it was in the atmosphere equal in degree and cor- 
 responding to that of earth transmuted into vegetables. 
 This is evidently so, because in order to enable it to 
 act upon the negative electric fora of the food in the 
 stomach, it must stand in the same positive relationship 
 to this that the positive electricity of the atmosphere 
 does to the negative electricity of the globe in order to 
 transmute its earthy particles into vegetable substances. 
 Should the electricity of the atmosphere, when taken 
 into the lungs, remain in its unchanged state, it could 
 never carry on a perfect digestion, so as to transmute 
 food into flesh and bones, because a perfect aptitude 
 between this electricity, the food, and the living body 
 does not exist. This can only be done by electricity, 
 after having been secreted and changed by the brain 
 into an electro-nervous fluid. But, on the other hand, 
 this electro-nervous fluid can not possibly transmute 
 earthy particles into vegetables, because a perfect 
 aptitude between these three changing properties 
 does not exist. This can only be done by the elec- 
 tricities of the atmosphere and globe acting in conjunc- 
 tion. 
 
 Having these general facts distinctly before us, we 
 shall now be able to discover and appreciate the fact. 
 
192 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 that Terrapathy possesses also, and that too in an 
 eminent degree, its distinct powers to cure. To a 
 candid consideration of this point I now invite your 
 particular attention. 
 
 In my Fourth Lecture I have argued the philosophy 
 of health and disease, and trust that the ideas there 
 advanced are retained by you all. When the mind is 
 serene, and its mental and moral attributes are so bal- 
 anced as to act in perfect unison ; when all the inter- 
 nal circulating forces of the body are equalized so as 
 to move on in one harmonious and beautiful round in 
 their destined channels ; and when the body externally 
 stands in the same well-balanced and beautiful relation to 
 the air, water, vegetables, and earth, then health must 
 be the natural result of this state of things, on the 
 principle of the common law of equilibrium, in which 
 all other laws are involved. But when any or all of 
 these are thrown out of balance, disease ensues. How, 
 then, are these difficulties to be overcome, the circu- 
 lating forces equalized, the mind restored to its wonted 
 serenity, and health and happiness regained ? In re- 
 ply to these important and interesting queries, I would 
 in the first place observe, that it is admitted by all 
 who are acquainted with the principles of electrical 
 science, that the atmosphere is charged with positive 
 electricity, and the earth with negative electricity. 
 Each of these electricities possess, of course, the at- 
 tractive and repulsive forces 
 
LECTURE X. 193 
 
 Now, as all diseases are either of a positive or nega- 
 tive character, so they must be cured by the positive 
 or negative electricities, or by the application of sub- 
 stances that contain them. We should first attempt 
 a cure by the science of Electrical Psychology alone. 
 Whether this, of itself, would prove successful or not, 
 could be tested in a few moments, by an immediate 
 trial of mental impressions upon the patient. If these 
 were successful, the mind would resume the balance 
 of its powers. Its peace and contentment would be 
 restored, and by its mental energies the nervous, and 
 other circulating forces .of the body would be equalized, 
 and health and happiness ensue. But if the disease 
 can not be psychologically cured by direct mental im- 
 pressions, then we are compelled to resort to physical 
 remedies, and make what I call physical impressions 
 upon the body, and through these to reach the mind, 
 because the mind and body intermutually and recipro 
 cally affect each other. 
 
 Suppose, then, the disease to be a positive one, oc- 
 casioned by the positive electricity of the system being 
 thrown out of balance. In "all diseases of this charac- 
 ter, even though they may be attended with severe 
 pain, yet there is never any inflammation. To these 
 make cold applications, or the positive electric forces. 
 Opposites should seldom be used, for they can not act 
 as permanent alteratives. Or suppose the disease to 
 be a negative one, occasioned by the negative electric- 
 
194 ELECTKICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 ity of the system being thrown out of balance. All 
 diseases of this character will be attended, not only 
 with pain, but inflammation. To these we should ap- 
 ply the negative forces, which belong in a peculiar 
 sense to the earth. 
 
 Here permit me to exhibit this interesting subject in 
 a more definite and orderly arrangement, so as to be 
 readily understood. Now, do you not perceive that, 
 according to the peculiar nature of the disease, we 
 should apply electricity, galvanism, or magnetism, or 
 else air in its various temperatures, from the coldest 
 to the warmest that can be borne ? Do you not per- 
 ceive that when the disease requires it, that water, in 
 its various temperatures, should be applied, either ex- 
 ternally or internally? And do you not perceive that 
 herbs, in their various decocted combinations, or other- 
 wise, should also, when the disease requires it, be taken 
 internally or applied externally, and of such tempera- 
 tures as to produce a salutary result ? We have now 
 descended from electricity, the finest known inert sub- 
 stance in being, through all the grand elementary de- 
 partments of nature, down to the vegetable kingdom. 
 Now, shall we stop here, or proceed down to Earth, 
 the Mother of us all, and draw relief from her gener- 
 ous bosom? Shall we stop at herbs, earth's eldest- 
 born children, who forever hang upon her breast, or 
 shall we approach the maternal germinating and gen- 
 erating power and source from whence they draw their 
 
LECTURE X. 195 
 
 vital being 1 As the earth is electrically negative, and 
 peculiarly so, how supreme must her powers be over all 
 diseases attended with inflammation ! Earthy sub- 
 stances, in various clayey or other combinations, and in 
 the form of poultices, either cold or warm, as the caso 
 may require, can be applied to the diseased part, and 
 with the same convenience that we do any other sub- 
 stance. Or, when necessary, let the whole body be 
 buried in soils of various kinds, in their natural vege- 
 tating temperature. Or should the disease require it, 
 let the body be immersed in various mortars made of 
 one or several kinds of clay, or other earthy compounds. 
 The only thing requisite is a good knowledge of their 
 chemical properties, and good judgment and skill how, 
 and when, and in what manner to apply them to any 
 given disease. 
 
 Consistent and oven irresistible as all this may ap- 
 pear, yet the question comes up — Can any facts be 
 produced as evidence of the sanative results of Teno- 
 pathy 1 Certainly; there are thousands of instances 
 of its power. But as it has never occurred to any 
 mind to bring it into practice as a system, so the in- 
 stances of its power are merely incidental. I have made 
 it my study occasionally for five years, and yet I am 
 now only ready to introduce it into the service of my 
 grand system of Electro-Psychological Curapathy, and 
 commence its practice. But to the point. 
 
 I might refer, with more force than many are aware, 
 
196 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY* 
 
 to the spittle and clay prepared by the Master, and 
 put on the eyes of a blind man, whom he then ordered 
 to go and wash in the Pool of Siloam, and on doing of 
 which he received his sight. Most of Christians sup- 
 pose that all this was useless, and that he employed 
 some other agent to restore his sight besides the means 
 he manifestly employed. But it is in vain for any one 
 to contend that Christ practiced a fraud, by putting 
 clay upon his eyes to produce no possible effect, and 
 then secretly and deceptively restored his sight by some 
 other power. It was done by the very means that he 
 thus openly employed, and by which he pretended it 
 was done, and without a shade of deception through 
 fear of men. It was accomplished by the combined 
 forces of Terrapathy, Hydropathy, and the faith and 
 confidence inspired in the blind man's mind by a strong 
 psychological impression. 
 
 But without any reference whatever to the Master, I 
 will, in as few words as possible, show that the various 
 earths possess a most powerful electro-absorbent force 
 to draw out inflammation from the human system, 
 and with which no other known substances in existence 
 can compare. The smallest effect we witness on earth 
 is often pregnant with the greatest power, and portends 
 the most salutary or awful results. A straw shows the 
 direction of the current, however deep its waters, or 
 secret its irresistible movement. 
 
 Take then, for example, the sting of the bee, or the 
 
LECTURE X. 197 
 
 bite of any poisonous insect, where the pain, swelling, 
 and inflammation would be great. The moment the 
 circumstance occurs take almost any kind of earth at 
 hand capable of producing vegetation, moisten it with 
 spittle or blood-warm water, apply it to the wound, and 
 in a' few moments the poison will be extracted, and 
 every painful result arrested. But a blue or white clay 
 soil, moistened with warm water or spittle, is prefera- 
 ble, if it can be obtained without delay. 
 
 As to the drawing and absorbent powers of clay and 
 other earths, I might bring a few simple facts. For 
 instance, let oil or* grease be spilled upon the floor, and 
 remain till the board be saturated. No soap and water 
 can remove it — no washings can make it disappear ; yet 
 clay, rightly prepared, will extract it. Or suppose 
 there are oil or grease spots upon a silk dress. Rub 
 pulverized magnesia on the opposite or wrong side of 
 the dress, then press a hot iron to the grease spot on the 
 right side, and the whole will instantly disappear, and 
 leave the silk as bright and fair as ever. The same 
 result may be obtained by using pulverized French 
 chalk on any beautiful woolen dresses or shawls. Now 
 it is utterly impossible that these effects could be pro- 
 duced unless these substances possessed a supreme 
 electro-absorbent power. Or let clothing be saturated 
 with any substance producing the strongest possible and 
 the most pungent and enduring scent, even that of the 
 skunk, and when no washing, no airing can remove it, 
 
198 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 let it be buried in any soil capable of producing a free 
 vegetation, and in three or four days the whole will 
 entirely disappear. 
 
 The question arises — What is the cause of this? I 
 answer by saying, that the human stomach can not, 
 neither can that of any other animal, digest any crea- 
 ture swallowed alive, so long as it possesses animal life. 
 It must die before the stomach can digest and appro- 
 priate it to the elements that compose the body, and 
 until then the creature must sustain its existence by 
 drawing its sustenance from the vital force of the body. 
 So the earth can not digest, that is, decompose, any 
 substance while that substance has either animal or 
 vegetable life. These both draw strength and substance 
 from her. But the moment they are dead she can di- 
 gest and appropriate them to her own use, and thus in- 
 vigorate and fructify herself. Hence it is seen why 
 Terrapathy can cure. It is because all substances in 
 the human system that are adverse to animal life and 
 health, the earth can appropriate to herself, and so she 
 can all essences of the most pungent smell. She digests 
 the whole, and manufactures and re-absorbs them again 
 into the elements that compose her maternal body. 
 She removes every substance from the human system 
 adverse to the laws of animal life, and leaves perfect 
 health. Hence the supremacy of Electro-Psychological 
 Curapathy over all medical systems in being is clearly 
 manifest, and I add no more. 
 
LECTURE XI 199 
 
 LECTURE XL 
 
 PRIVATE INSTRUCTIONS TO THE CLASS. 
 the secret revealed, 
 
 Gentlemen : 
 
 In my last Lecture I have argued the supremacy :£ 
 Curapathy over all medical systems in existence, for in 
 it are combined the excellences of them all ; and, in 
 addition to these, it contains modes of treatment that 
 no medical science as yet involves. In this peculiar 
 position of my subject it will be perceived by all those 
 who have paid any attention to the science of Electrical 
 Psychology, that it is of most paramo ant importance 
 to the human race, as a curative agent, and should, 
 therefore, be understood by all, so far, at least, as to 
 apply it successfully to the removal of disease and 
 pain. It should be practically understood by all med- 
 ical men. This will cost them only the trifling sum of 
 ten dollars, and in the course of their practice it would 
 be worth thousands to them, and at the same time 
 afford them the supreme pleasure of having saved many 
 a life, where medicine must have failed. To obtain a 
 good knowledge of this science will require about five 
 
200 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 lessons of tv\~o hours each ; and as I am now per- 
 manently settled in New York city, I am ready to im- 
 part these instructions to all persons of good moral 
 character who may call. If persons at a distance will 
 form a class sufficiently large to warrant the expense, 
 and address me a letter at New York, I will visit them 
 one week, and not only give private instructions to the 
 class, but will deliver, in the mean time, five public- 
 evening lectures besides, and perform most interesting 
 experiments, of which the class may have the profit of 
 the admission fee. This would generally pay their tui- 
 tion, and in many instances exceed it. 
 
 I make this proposal, because hundreds of ignorant 
 individuals have undertaken to lecture upon, and even 
 to teach this science, who have never received any in- 
 struction from me, either verbal or written. These 
 persons pretend to teach it, and that, too, for any price 
 they can obtain, from five dollars down to twenty-five 
 cents ! They had better receive " a penny for their 
 thoughts," so as to adapt the price of tuition to the 
 amount of information they impart. All the regular 
 i students to whom I have taught the science of Elec- 
 trical Psychology have been laid under written obliga- 
 tions, and have seriously pledged their sacred honor 
 never to teach it under ten dollars. Those, therefore, 
 who are qualified teachers and honorable men do still 
 continue to adhere to the obligations they signed, and 
 charge the original fee. Those who vary from it have 
 
LECTURE XI. 201 
 
 either forfeited their obligations, 01 else never learned 
 the science as they ought ; and hence the public will 
 know who and what they are. 
 
 It is due to myself to state, that some have changed 
 the name of this science to that of " Electro Biol • 
 ogy," and have claimed authorship as to its discovery, 
 and have even stated that Electro Biology has no con- 
 nection whatever with Electrical Psychology, but is an 
 entirely distinct science. This I am compelled to give 
 a most decided and unqualified denial. I have visited 
 some of the principal places where the Biologists have 
 lectured, and have gathered all the facts in relation to 
 their proceedings and the character of their experi- 
 ments. I am acquainted with its whole history, and 
 the circumstances under which it received its name, 
 and why Electrical Psychology was first called "Elec- 
 tro Biology." Should I, in a future day, be compelled 
 m sdlf-defense to take this subject in hand, I shall 
 make all the necessary disclosures, which the interest 
 and advancement of this science may require, or just- 
 ice and duty demand. Fox the present they must rest 
 in my bosom till circumstances shall call them forth. 
 I would now only say, that the science of Electrical 
 Psychology is identical with that of Electro Biology, 
 and that the latter has no existence only what it 
 draws from the former, unless it be the mere half 
 of its name, 
 
 I have already stated; that there are certain indi- 
 9* 
 
202 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 viduals who have gone through, the country lecturing, 
 and pretending to teach this science for one or two dol- 
 lars, and even for twenty-five cents, when they could 
 get no more, who are utterly ignorant of the human 
 system — ignorant of those diseases that assail it, and 
 ignorant of the common principles involved in any of the 
 sciences. Such may be able to inform you how to close 
 a man's eyes — how to paralyze or move his limbs, and 
 how to make a psychological impression on his mind. 
 But how can they teach any one its philosophical ap- 
 plication to disease, or to any useful medical purpose 1 
 Every man of common sense must perceive that this is 
 impossible without the knowledge of science in general. 
 Such incompetent individuals have done Electrical 
 Psychology a serious injury, and in several places have 
 brought it into disrepute. 
 
 Under all these circumstances, I feel it my duty to 
 put an end to the worse than useless labors of such 
 individuals, by fully explaining the secret mode of 
 operation — how an individual may be controlled by 
 mental and physical impressions. I would not be un- 
 derstood that this can be wholly done by language. It 
 requires a visible and personal application of what the 
 theory involves — a practical illustration as to perform- 
 ing experiments, and how to apply it successfully to 
 disease. I will, however, do it faithfully, so far as 
 language can accomplish it, and far beyond what any 
 lecturer now in the field attempts to explain to his class 
 
LECTURE XI. 203 
 
 of pupils. The most have failed to give satisfaction 
 to those whom they have undertaken to instruct, and 
 in many cases serious difficulties have occurred in rela- 
 tion to the sum paid for instruction. I have therefore 
 come to the conclusion not to suffer odium in future to 
 be brought upon this science, if in my power to prevent 
 it. I proceed, therefore, to give the instructions to all, 
 so that they may know how to experiment upon their 
 fellow-men, as well as those generally who go about as 
 lecturers and teachers of this science. In the accom- 
 plishment of this I shall be brief as possible. What 
 requires ten hours of instruction can not, by any means, 
 be communicated fully in two lectures of half an hour 
 each. Yet I will embody all, and even more than is 
 generally given to any class of pupils by those claiming 
 to be teachers. 
 
 I would, in the first place, remark, that the Creator 
 has stamped simplicity, as far as possible, upon each 
 separate part of the human system. As I remarked in 
 my sixth Lecture, each organ of the body performs but 
 one function. The eye sees, the ear hears, the olfac- 
 tories smell, the glands taste, the heart throbs to regu- 
 late the blood, the hands handle, the feet walk, the 
 liver secretes its bile, and the stomach digests its food. 
 The eye never hears, and the ear never sees. So there 
 evidently is but one nerve or set of nerves through 
 which impressions from the external world are com- 
 municated to the mind. This is certain, because the 
 
204 
 
 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY 
 
 mind can receive but one idea at a time. It is imma- 
 terial how rapidly soever ideas may be transmitted to 
 the mind, they are .nevertheless successive, and two 
 ideas can not possibly be conceived, at the same in- 
 stant, by the mind. One must succeed the other. But 
 as there are millions of nerves in the human brain, and 
 if it were alike the office of each to communicate ideas 
 to the mind, then as many millions of ideas as there 
 are nerves might be transmitted to the mind at the 
 same instant. But we are conscious that .they are suc- 
 cessively and not simultaneously conceived. We can 
 not attend to two public speakers at once, so as to un- 
 derstand their ideas, if both were before us, and each 
 addressing us upon a different subject. With the same 
 earnestness that we give heed to the one, we must neg- 
 lect the other. Indeed, there can be no doubt in rela- 
 tion to the fact of ideas being successively communi- 
 cated to the mind, if we reflect that even one public 
 speaker by too rapid a delivery often confuses the 
 hearer. 
 
 The mind, as a living being of embodied form, has 
 its spiritual brain and spiritual organs answering to 
 the correspondent phrenological organs of the physical 
 brain through which it manifests itself. The latter 
 are, indeed, a production from the former, as much so 
 as the plant and its form are a production from the life 
 of the seed. The nerve, or family of nerves, through 
 which impression* are communicated to the mind, and 
 
LECTURE XI. 205 
 
 by the mind to the oody, to move its various parts, is 
 located in the organ of Individuality. All the organs 
 of the brain, and, indeed, of the whole system, are 
 double, and so are the senses likewise. The brain has 
 its two hemispheres, its two eyes, two ears, two glands 
 of taste, and two olfactories of smell. We have two 
 hands, two feet, and the heart has its two auricles and 
 two ventricles. .The organ of Individuality is also 
 double. It is located in the centre of the lower part 
 of the forehead, sends off branches to the optic, audi- 
 tory, and olfactory nerves — extends through both hem- 
 ispheres of the brain, passes down the spinal marrow, 
 and in its course sends off branches to the arms and 
 lower limbs, and, indeed, to all the voluntary parts of 
 the body. Hence all voluntary motion originating in 
 mind is communicated to the organ of Individuality, 
 and from thence is transmitted through correspondent 
 nerves to that part of the body where the mind directs 
 motion to be made. Hence the organ of Individuality 
 is the one that constitutes our individualism, or personal 
 identity, and by which we identify all individual objects 
 in the external woild. And though this organ, like all 
 the other phrenological organs of the brain, is made up 
 of a congeries of nerves, yet I am satisfied that it has 
 but one single identical nerve that is moved by a men- 
 tal impression, and that one moves by sympathy the 
 whole family of nerves dwelling in that organ; and 
 thus motion is communicated to every voluntary de- 
 
206 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 partment of the body where the mind, as the motive 
 power, directs. 
 
 For illustration of the above, suppose a pebble were 
 thrown into the centre of Lake Superior. It would 
 displace its waters, and produce a circle. That circle 
 would produce a second, and that second would produce 
 a third circle, and so on, each continuing to lessen in 
 its action until it apparently died away. But though 
 imperceptible to the naked eye, yet the successive ac- 
 tion would be continued even to the distant shores, and 
 move every drop of water from the centre to the cir- 
 cumference. And not only so, but that pebble would 
 displace, by sympathy, every particle of water in the 
 basined lake, even to its greatest depth. This is evi- 
 dent, because if a rock, half the size of that mighty 
 lake, were thrown into its centre, the universal disturb- 
 ance of every particle of water would be evident and 
 perceptible. On the same principle, a pebble— yes, a 
 single grain of sand — would produce the same result, 
 only on a smaller scale. So the centre nerve (if I may 
 so speak) of the organ of Individuality is moved by a 
 mental impression, and this movement communicates 
 motion by sympathetic impulse to each and every volun- 
 tary part of the body where the mind directs. Is not 
 this the true philosophy of what we call sympathy ex- 
 isting between the different parts of the human body 
 and the various attributes of the soul, and between one 
 individual and another ? And is not this the true 
 
LECTURE XI. 207 
 
 philosophy of perscnal identity, on the mystery of 
 which so much has been written ? Did not the mind 
 of man possess a spiritual organ of Individuality cor- 
 responding to the physical one of the brain, how then 
 could either personal identity or sympathy be recog- 
 nized, or even exist ? This one spiritual organ consti- 
 tutes the unity of all the attributes of the mind, spirit, 
 soul, or whatever you please to call that part of man 
 which is to exist immortal in a future world. The 
 phrenological organs of the human brain are but a 
 daguerreotype manifestation — a result of the corre- 
 spondent spiritual organs of the living mind. They 
 constitute the physical apartments of the earthly house, 
 which is fitted up as a temporary residence for the in- 
 visible inhabitant within, during its continuance here. 
 
 Having clearly placed before you those interesting 
 points that involve the ever sweet and pleasing doctrine 
 of sympathy, I will now proceed to instruct you how an 
 individual can be electrically and psychologically con- 
 trolled. This is a subject involving vast utility as a 
 curative power to the sick and distressed, and is there- 
 fore full of deep and stirring interest to every feeling 
 heart. To control is to cure. In order to affect an 
 individual, and to successfully control his mind and 
 muscles, it is, in the first place, necessary that he 
 should stand in a negative relation to the operator 
 as to the doctrine of impressions. Some persons are 
 naturally in this condition, were born in it, live in it ? 
 
208 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 and will die in it. Others are not in this state, and 
 hence means must be used to bring them there before 
 they can be controlled. In order to determine whether 
 an individual stands in this negative relation to your- 
 self, as the operator, you must first proceed to take 
 the communication, as we term it. This is inva- 
 riably and philosophically done through the medium of 
 two points. I care not whether it be effected by visible 
 contact or otherwise, it is still done through the me- 
 dium of two points, or the negative and positive electric 
 forces, and through the same nerve, or family of nerves, 
 that constitutes, phrenologically, our individualism or 
 personal identity. 
 
 Before I proceed to notice the most easy, sure, and 
 direct mode by which an electro-psychological commu- 
 nication may be established, I will, in the first place, 
 speak of the philosophy of communication in general. 
 It is evident that the positive and negative forces of 
 the two electricities pervade all nature. These I call 
 in my seventh Lecture the male and female electrici- 
 ties. These two forces not only permeate, more or 
 less, all substances in nature, but they also unceasingly 
 emanate from them in electric circles. Hence, as man 
 is a part of the universe, he constantly takes into his 
 system large portions of electricity with the air he in- 
 spires, with the water he drinks, and with the food he 
 eats. And by mental and muscular action, and the 
 common operations of anima". life, he unceasingly 
 
LECTURE XI. 209 
 
 throws it off through the nervous foioe. On passing 
 from his system into the surrounding elements, it forms 
 around him his electric or magnetic circle. How large 
 this circle may be is as yet to us unknown. Hence 5 
 when two individuals come within a certain distance of 
 each other,, their circles meet, and touch each other at 
 two points. And if one of these individuals is in the 
 electro-psychological state, the communication will be 
 taken through the positive and negative forces. And 
 though this communication was taken without personal 
 contact, yet it was clone through the nerve that consti- 
 tutes our individualism or personal identity. A com- 
 munication in this manner can be established with those 
 persons only who are very sensitive. As only about 
 one in twenty-five is naturally in this state, so I can 
 step before an audience of a thousand persons, state to 
 them what I intend to do, so that all shall understand 
 me ; then request them all to close their eyes firmly, 
 and say, You can not open your eyes ! and forty out 
 of the thousand will be unable to do so. All this can 
 be performed in five minutes after entering the hall. 
 
 It is, however, certain, that no effect can be produced 
 till you establish a thorough communication between 
 yourself and the subject through the nervous force of 
 the organ of Individuality that constitutes his personal 
 identity. And as the centre or moving nerve of this 
 organ has sympathy with all the voluntary nerves ef 
 the system, and as they reciprocally affect each other j 
 
210 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 bo you can establish a psychological communication by 
 touching any part of the system where voluntary nerves 
 are located, and particularly of those individuals who 
 are very sensitive and impressible. But the most nat- 
 ural mode to get a good communication, and the one 
 least liable to be detected by the audience, is to take 
 the individual by the hand, and in the same manner as 
 though you were going to shake hands. Press your 
 thumb with moderate force upon the ulnar nerve, 
 which spreads its branches to the ring and little finger 
 of the hand. The pressure should be nearly an inch 
 above the knuckle, and in range of the ring finger. 
 Lay the ball of the thumb flat and partially crosswise, 
 so as to cover the minute branches of this nerve of 
 motion and sensation. The pressure, though firm, 
 should not be so great as to produce pain or the least 
 uneasiness to the subject. When you first take him 
 by the hand, request him to place his eyes upon yours, 
 and to keep them fixed, so that he may see every emo- 
 tion of your mind expressed in the countenance. Con- 
 tinue this position and also the pressure upon this cu- 
 bital nerve for half a minute or more. Then request 
 him to close his eyes, and with your fingers gently 
 brush downward several times over the eyelids, as 
 though fastening them firmly together. Throughout the 
 whole process feel within yourself a fixed determina- 
 tion to close them, so as to express that determination 
 fully in your countenance and manner. Having done 
 
LECTURE XI. 211 
 
 this, place your hand on the top of his head and press 
 your thumb firmly on the organ of Individuality, bear- 
 ing partially downward, and with the other thumb still 
 pressing the ulnar nerve, tell him — you can not 
 open your eyes ! Remember, that your manner, your 
 expression of countenance, your motions, and your lan- 
 guage must all be of the most positive character. If 
 he succeed in opening his eyes, try it once or twice 
 more, because impressions, whether physical or mental, 
 continue to deepen by repetition. In case, however, 
 that you can not close his eyes, nor see any effect pro- 
 duced upon them, you should cease making any further 
 efforts, because you have now fairly tested that his 
 mind and body both stand in a positive relation to 
 yours as it regards the doctrine of impressions. 
 
 There is yet another mode of communication that I 
 have discovered, which is far preferable to the one just 
 noticed, is supreme over all others, and will remain so 
 till Omnipotence shall see fit to change the nervous 
 system of man. This is the Median Nerve, which 
 is the second of the brachial plexus. It is a compound 
 nerve having the power of both motion and sensation. It 
 is located in the centre of the upper part of the palm of 
 the hand near where it joins the wrist. In order to take 
 the communication through this medium, you must take 
 the subject by the hand with the palm upward, and 
 place the ball of your thumb in the centre of his hand 
 near the root of his thumb, and give a moderate but 
 
212 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY^ 
 
 firm pressure. The astonishing nature of the impres- 
 sion can only be equaled by the result produced. It 
 is a nerve of voluntary motion as well as sensation, 
 and therefore belongs to, and has its origin in, the cer- 
 ebrum. True, like the other nerves, it can be traced 
 directly no farther than the spinal cord, yet there is no 
 difficulty in determining its origin to be in the cere- 
 brum, because that is the organ of all voluntary mo- 
 tion, even as the cerebellum is the organ of all invol- 
 untary motion. This mode of communication trans- 
 cends all others, and will answer in all possible cases, 
 even upon persons the most difficult to control, as ^ell 
 as upon those who are the most sensitive and impress- 
 ible. I care not how you obtain the communication 
 with an individual — whether it be without contact, or 
 by touching any part of the body, yet the communi- 
 cation must ultimately be established through the Me- 
 dian Nerve as the centre telegraphic force from the 
 organ of Individuality, through which -organ all ideas 
 and all impressions are transmitted from the external 
 world to the .mind, and through that same organ aro 
 transmitted by the volitions of the mind to the different 
 parts of the body. Even if the communication is 
 taken by pressure on the ulnar nerve, yet it is neverthe- 
 less communicated by sympathy to the Median Nerve, 
 and through which alone the communication becomes 
 perfect. There is no question, in my mind, that the 
 optic, the auditory, and the olfactory nerves, as well 
 
LECTURE XI. 213 
 
 as those of taste, are but branches of the same com- 
 mon nerve by wMcl* impressions or ideas are transmit- 
 ted to the mind through the organ o£ Individuality, 
 Those whom I have instructed, will please to remember 
 this. I desire you, and all, in order to experiment 
 with power, to keep up a perfect uniformity in taking 
 the communication through the Median Nerve, and 
 through this to transmit the electric current to the 
 brain and electrify the body. 
 
 I am aware that the exact location of this nerve is 
 somewhat difficult to find, unless you are personally in- 
 structed. If you succeed in closing the subject's eyes 
 by the above mode, you may then request him to put 
 his hands on his head, or in any other position you 
 choose, and tell him, You can not stir them ! In case 
 you succeed, request him to be seated, and tell him, 
 You can not rise ! If you are successful in this, re- 
 quest him to put his hands in motion, and tell him, 
 You can not stop them ! If you succeed, request him 
 to walk the floor, and tell him, You can not cease 
 walking ! And so you may continue to perform ex- 
 periments involving muscular motion and paralysis of 
 any kind that may occur to your mind, till you can 
 completely control him, in arresting or moving all the 
 voluntary parts of his system. When this is accom- 
 plished, we say, for the sake of convenience, he is in 
 the electrical state. 
 
 You may, perhaps, not be able to affect him any fur- 
 
214 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 ther ; and as you can not know how this matter stands 
 without the trial, so you will next proceed to produce 
 mental impressions by operating upon his mind only. 
 If he is entirely in the state, you can make him see that 
 a cane is a living snake or eel : that a hat is a halibut 
 or flounder ; a handkerchief is a bird, child, or rabbit ; 
 or that the moon or a star falls on a person in the 
 audience, and sets him on fire, and you can make him 
 hasten to extinguish it. You can make him see a river, 
 and on it a steamboat crowded with human beings. 
 You can make him see the boiler burst, and the boat 
 blow up, with his father or mother, brother or sister, 
 or wife or child on board. You can lay out the lifeless 
 corpse before him in state, cause him to kneel at its 
 side, and to freely shed over it the tears of affection 
 and bereavement. You can suddenly show him a boy 
 or girl, and he sees in them the lost father or mother 
 standing before him, and gives the warm embrace* 
 You can change his own personal identity, and make 
 him believe that he is a child two or three years old, 
 and inspire him with the artless feelings of that age ; 
 or that he is an aged man, or even a woman, or a negro, 
 or some renowned statesman or hero. You can change 
 the taste of water to that of vinegar, wormwood, honey, 
 or of any liquors you please. In like manner you can 
 operate on his hearing and smelling, as well as on his 
 sight, feeling, and taste. When you can produce such 
 mental hallucinations as these on all his senses, or 
 
LECTURE XI. 215 
 
 thousands of others that may suggest themselves to 
 jour mind, we say, for the sake of convenience, that 
 he is in the psychological state. 
 
 I have thus far confined my remarks to that class of 
 Individuals who are naturally in the electro-psycho- 
 logical state, and shewn you clearly how a communica- 
 tion in its various modes may be taken, so as to suc- 
 cessfully control them both physically and mentally, 
 The average number of persons in the United States 
 who are naturally in the psychological state is about 
 one in twenty-five. These can be cured of any func- 
 tional diseases with which they may be assailed, by 
 simply performing upon them the experiments I have 
 just named, or any others of a like character. And 
 not only so, but upon such any surgical operation may 
 be performed without the slightest degree of pain, and 
 that, too, while they are wide awake, and in perfect 
 possession of all their reasoning faculties. But while 
 only one in twenty-five is entirely in this state, and nat- 
 urally so, yet there is, perhaps, one in twelve who is 
 partially in the state, and on whom experiments can be 
 performed to a greater or less extent. All these, in 
 connection with those on whom you can produce no 
 effect whatever, are to be subjected to a process to 
 bring them into the electro-psychological state, and we 
 see, too, how vastly important it is that this, if possi- 
 ble, should be done. This, indeed, would be the no- 
 blest triumph ever achieved by man. It would be a 
 
216 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 triumph, over disease and pain, and prepare the human 
 race to wear out with age. 
 
 In order to bring about this result, I know, at pres- 
 ent, of no better process than the following : Take 
 pure zinc and silver, with a copper wire, as a conductor, 
 passed through the zinc, so as to come in contact with 
 the silver. For convenience, take a piece of zinc the 
 size of a cent, but somewhat thicker, and imbed a five- 
 cent piece in its centre, and pass a small copper wire, 
 as a rivet, through both. , Place this coin in the palm 
 of the hand, with the silver side^up, and request him 
 to bring it within about a foot of his eyes. Let him 
 take a position, either sitting or standing, which he can 
 retain twenty minutes or more, without any motion of 
 his feet, hands, lips, head, or any part of his body. 
 He must remain motionless as a statue, except the nat- 
 ural winking of the eye. His mind should be perfectly 
 resigned and kept entirely passive to surrounding im- 
 pressions. The eyes should be placed upon the coin 
 as though they were riveted there, and during the whole 
 twenty or twenty-five minutes they should, on no con- 
 sideration, be raised to look at any person or object 
 whatever, and the spectators should be still as the 
 grave. If the eyes have a tendency to close, he should 
 not strive to keep them open, but let them close. Fol- 
 low nature. In a public audience, when lecturing, you 
 should seat, if possible, a class of thirty persons. 
 When the time has expired, collect your coin so as 
 
LECTURE XI. 217 
 
 relieve the class from their wearisome position, and 
 then try each individual, always taking the communi- 
 cation in the manner I have described, and proceed to 
 experiment upon them the same as you do upon those 
 who are naturally in the state. If one sitting do not 
 bring them entirely into the psychological state, then 
 let it be repeated on the next evening, and so continue 
 on till the work is consummated. All, with few ex- 
 ceptions, can be, by perseverance, brought into this 
 state. Some are naturally in it— -some are brought 
 into it by one sitting — some by two — some by three — 
 and some may require a hundred sittings of half an 
 hour each before they can be brought to the participa- 
 tion of this inestimable blessing. No two individuals 
 are alike impressible in any thing whatever, whether it 
 be mental effort, moral power and moral suasion, or 
 physical endurance. Hence we should not be sur- 
 prised, that they all differ from each other as to nervous 
 impressibility in this science, and that, too, in the same 
 ratio as they may differ in their phrenological develop- 
 ments and cerebral excitability. It is enough for us to 
 know on this point that no two individuals are in any 
 respect exactly alike. 
 
 Having described the electro-magnetic coin which I 
 conceive to be the best, under all circumstances, to 
 produce the result, and having directed you how to use 
 it, I would now apprise you, that this state may be in- 
 duced by other substances as agents in nature. It 
 
218 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 may be induced by fixing the eyes upon a piece of zinc 
 alone, and observing the directions already given. It 
 may be induced b} T a piece of silver, or a piece of cop- 
 per, iron, lead, or any other metal. It may be induced 
 by a piece of wood, or any other substance in nature. 
 Or it may be done by a mere mental abstraction, with 
 no substance, only the surrounding elements. But 
 when no substance is used, the process to the state is 
 slow and tedious. Then, again, there is every possible 
 grade of power from the feeblest substance placed in 
 the hand up to the galvanic battery, which is more 
 powerful than the coin I have adopted as a matter of 
 convenience and utility. The galvanic battery I should 
 prefer, if it could be carried in the pocket, or be ac- 
 cessible to all. If thirty persons should join hands, 
 and the two individuals at the extremes of the line 
 each take a handle of a galvanic battery, and let the 
 current be so graduated as to be but faintly felt, and a 
 greater number would be affected than by any other 
 agent that could be employed. In this case, as in all 
 others, it is to be understood, that the same stillness of 
 muscles, the same fixed position of the eye upon some 
 object or spot, and the same passivity of mind are to 
 be strictly observed. 
 
 The query may now arise in the minds of some of 
 the class — Why should all substances in existence have 
 a greater or less tendency to produce this state 1 I 
 answer, that electricity is the great and universal 
 
LECTURE XI. 219 
 
 agent ordained by the Creator to form, to transmute, 
 or to decompose all substances that swarm in the em- 
 pire of nature. Hence all substances in existence 
 throw off a never-ceasing electro- atmospheric emana- 
 tion in a greater or less degree, otherwise they could 
 never change. And these emanations by their impres- 
 sions more or less affect all human beings according to 
 the relative position in which they may be placed to 
 receive and feel the force of such impressions. There- 
 fore sleep and wakefulness, health and sickness, pain 
 and ease, and all the various sensations and changes to 
 which the human system is subject, are experienced. 
 Hence when we fix our attention upon one substance, 
 and become mentally and physically passive to surround- 
 ing impressions, we render ourselves, by this volition, 
 relatively negative , as far as in our power, to the pos- 
 itive force of the substance with which we are engaged, 
 and drowsiness, or some other cerebral change or phe- 
 nomenon ensues, because by passivity the electro-nerv- 
 ous fluid is supplied through the lungs and stomach for 
 the brain more freely than it is thrown off. But when 
 we resume the activity of our mental and physical 
 energies, we, by this volition and action, become rela- 
 tively positive to the surrounding impressions of all 
 substances in nature, and wakefulness, with all its at- 
 tendant delights, is the result, because by mental and 
 muscular action we throw off from the brain the electro- 
 
220 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 nervous fluid more rapidly than it is supplied through 
 the lungs and stomach. 
 
 In order, therefore, to render the subject as simple 
 as possible, and to establish and perpetuate a uniform- 
 ity of procedure in the use of a substance to be placed 
 in the hand, I desire you to insist upon the electro- 
 magnetic coin as being alone sufficient, under the direc- 
 tions given, to induce the state. And I desire you to 
 insist that the pressure on the Median Nerve is alone 
 sufficient to establish a communication between the 
 operator and the subject to perform all the experiments, 
 both electrical and psychological, that this science may 
 involve. Indeed, all substances, so far as their electro- 
 emanating power extends, produce the same effect in 
 degree as the coin I recommend. Hence, strictly and 
 philosophically speaking, the electro-magnetic coin, as 
 the true mode of inducing the state, is all in all. And as 
 all possible modes of obtaining communication, whether 
 by contact or otherwise, must meet in the organ of In- 
 dividuality, through which ail impressions are trans- 
 mitted to the mind, and from the mind, through that 
 same organ, to all the voluntary parts of the body, so 
 there is strictly and philosophically speaking but one 
 mode of taking communication, and hence the Median 
 Nerve is all in all. If, however, you could remember 
 the exposition I have given you on this intricate and 
 interesting subject, you would then find no difficulty in 
 defending yourself against tin assaults of skeptical 
 
LECTURE XI. 221 
 
 men. But as it is, 1 must leave you with the two sim- 
 ple forms I recommend — the Electro-magnetic Coin 
 and the Median Nerve. 
 
 As the general points of the subject are now dis- 
 tinctly before you, I would next state, that we divide 
 this science, for the sake of perspicuity, into five 
 plans. The first three regard the mediums through 
 which persons are brought into the electro-psycholog- 
 ical state. The first is through Mesmerism. Hence 
 you will call Mesmerism plan number one. The sec- 
 ond is the pressure on the nerve by which we detect 
 those who are naturally in the electro-psychological 
 state. This you will call plan number two. The 
 third is the coin by which others are to be brought-into 
 this state. The coin you will therefore call plan num- 
 ber three. The fourth involves all the experiments, 
 whether electrical or psychological, as a sanative 
 agent, by which those who are already in this estate are 
 to be relieved of pain, cured of disease, or prepared 
 for any surgical operation without suffering. This you 
 will call plan number four. And the fifth, in order 
 to cure the diseases of those who are not in the state> 
 involves the application of physical impressions upon 
 their bodies, and the administering of remedies, whether 
 externally or internally applied. This you will call 
 plan number five. On each of these five plans I 
 now proceed to impart all the necessary information, 
 and in as clear and c jncise a manner as possible. 
 
222 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 In regard to Mesmerism, which is plan number one, 
 I would say, that if you desire to mesmerize a person, 
 who has never been put into the state, nor in the least 
 affected, I know of no better mode than to seat him in 
 an easy posture, and request him to be calm and re- 
 signed. Take him by both hands, or else by one hand 
 and place your other gently on his forehead. But with 
 whatever part of his body you may choose to come in 
 contact, be sure to always touch two points, answering 
 to the positive and negative forces. Having taken him 
 by both hands, fix your eyes firmly upon his, and, if 
 possible, let him contentedly and steadily look you in 
 the face. Remain in this position till his eyes close. 
 Then place both your hands on his head, gently pass 
 them to his shoulders, down the arms, and off at the ends 
 of his fingers. Throw your hands outward as you re- 
 turn them to his head, and continue these passes till 
 he can hear no voice but yours. He is then entirely in 
 the mesmeric state. 
 
 The reason why I desire you to throw your hands 
 outward on returning them to his head when making 
 the passes is, to avoid waking him by passing them up- 
 ward in front and near to his body. It is a well-known 
 fact, that by the downward passes of an electro-magnet, 
 attached to a galvanic battery, the steel magnet becomes 
 instantly charged so as to lift a pound of iron. But 
 by the upward passes it becomes instantly demagnet- 
 ized so that it will lift nothing. By the downward 
 
LECTURE Xi. 223 
 
 passes I mean from the bow or centre of the magnet to 
 the extremities, and by upward passes I mean the 
 reverse, regardless of the position in which the magnet 
 may be held. The same applies to the human being 
 when his mind is left uninfluenced. But if you apprise 
 the subject when in the magnetic state, that the upward 
 passes will not awake him, then by the force of his own 
 mind he can retain his condition, in defiance of all the 
 passes you may make. The mind, when in the mes- 
 meric state, has the power of appropriating electri- 
 city or magnetism to itself, or of rejecting it, at 
 pleasure. 
 
 In case, however, that the person whom you seat to 
 be mesmerized is not affected, and feels no inclination 
 whatever to close his eyes after fifteen or twenty min- 
 utes' trial, you will still proceed, as directed, to make 
 the passes, and continue them also for fifteen or twenty 
 minutes. Then take him again by the hands, as at 
 first, and continue this position about the same length 
 of time, then resume the passes, as before directed, 
 and continue these two modes of operation alternately 
 till about an hour is consumed at a sitting. Before 
 you leave him, reverse the passes for the space of a 
 minute or so, as though waking him up, even though 
 you see no visible effect produced. On the next day, 
 give him another sitting of an hour ; and so on, day 
 after day, till you get him into the mesmeric state. 
 Romember, that all the influence you produce upon him 
 
224 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 at one sitting, however minute or imperceptible it may 
 be, lie fully retains to all subsequent daily sittings. 
 
 When a person is in the mesmeric state, whether 
 put there by yourself or by some other one, take the 
 communication by number two and awake him by the 
 upward passes ; or else do it by an impression, as fol- 
 lows : Tell him, " I will count three, and at the same 
 instant I say three I will ^lap my hands together, and 
 you will be wide awake and in your perfect senses. 
 Are you ready?" If he answer in the affirmative, 
 you will proceed to count — " One, two, THREE !" 
 The word three should be spoken suddenly, and in a 
 very loud voice, and at the same instant the palms of 
 the hands should be smitten together. This will in- 
 stantly awake him. Those who are thus aroused from 
 mesmeric slumber to wakefulness are, with fev excep- 
 tions, in the electro-psychological state, and you can 
 immediately proceed to experiment upon them. Here, 
 then, is an individual who was brought into this state 
 through number one, and he stands in a negative re- 
 lation to you as it regards the doctrine of impressions, 
 and his body is principally charged with negative elec- 
 tricity, which is from the earth, and which alone is sus- 
 ceptible of being successfully controlled. 
 
 Having given you all the necessary directions how to 
 mesmerize, and how to bring a person into the electro- 
 psychological state through number one, and shown 
 the relation in which he stands to you as the operator, 
 
LECTURE XI. 225 
 
 1 now proceed to instruct you in relation to number 
 two. This can be done in a very few words, as it has 
 been already pretty fully noticed. In the first place, 
 you may go into a public audience, or among your social 
 friends, and take one individual after another by the 
 hand, press the Median Nerve, as I have directed, and 
 if you succeed in controlling some one, both physically 
 and mentally, then such individual is recognized as in 
 the electro-psychological state through number two. 
 Though this person has never been mesmerized, nor 
 operated upon, yet he is found to be naturally in the 
 same state, through number two, as is the individual 
 who was brought into it through number one. Seat 
 them side by side, and they both feel the same nervous 
 sympathy toward each other, are both charged with the 
 same negative electricity, and both stand in a negative 
 relation to you as it regards the doctrine of impressions. 
 Take number three, w T hich is the electro-magnetic 
 coin, and place it in the hand of an individual whom 
 you can not affect, as you did either of the persons men- 
 tioned, and subject him to the process of looking at it 
 as T have directed. When the time of the sitting has 
 expired, take the usual communication, number two, 
 and in case you can control him, both physically and 
 mentally, he is recognized as brought into the electro- 
 psychological state through number three. Here, 
 then, are three individuals in the same state of nerv- 
 ous impressibility, charged with the same negative 
 10* 
 
226 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 electricity, stand in the same negative relation to you, 
 as it regards the doctrine of impressions, and by the 
 same impression they can all be controlled, collectively 
 or separately. They are all in the electro-psychologi- 
 cal state, but were brought there through three differ- 
 ent plans. But by whatever means individuals may be 
 brought into this state, yet bear in mind, that through 
 number two, either with or without contact, you take 
 the communication, which is the secret, invisible, and 
 subtile link of controlling power, and without which no 
 effect whatever can be produced. Every principle of 
 philosophy is based upon cause, medium, and effect 
 Even the Creator himself, were he completely isolated 
 from this globe, could produce no possible effect upon 
 it, nor upon the inhabitants of its surface, because there 
 would be, in such case, no medium of communication 
 by which he could come in contact with it, or in the 
 least affect its animal and vegetable kingdoms. Touch 
 what nerve you please, or obtain the communication, 
 with or without contact, as you may — I care not how, 
 yet it must be transmitted to the brain through the 
 Median Nerve to the organ of Individuality, and from 
 thence to the mind. Even if you press the ulnar nerve 
 yet it must be by sympathy communicated from this to 
 the Median Nerve, which is much larger, runs paral- 
 lel along the arm with it to the spinal cord, and from 
 thence they both unquestionably pass to the organ of 
 Individuality in the cerebrum. They are both com- 
 
LECTURE XI. 227 
 
 pound nerves, by which we mean, that they are both 
 susceptible of voluntary motion and sensation, being 
 connected with the mind as its agents to transmit the 
 electro-nervous fluid to and from it, and through which 
 it holds a correspondence with the external world. 
 Through this it receives by impressions its messages, 
 and through this by impressions it returns its answers. 
 To take the communication, therefore, by acting directly 
 upon the Median Nerve is far preferable to any other 
 mode, and particularly so upon persons who are not 
 very sensitive or impressible. The more remote we 
 take our communication from this nerve, the longer we 
 must labor to get control, and perhaps often fail, and 
 the more feeble will be our action and impression in 
 producing any interesting, brilliant, and startling ex- 
 periments. The next best mode to get a communica- 
 tion is, as I have uniformly taught, through th§ ulnar 
 nerve, and is the best mode to conceal the secret from 
 others. 
 
 I have now briefly noticed the first three plans, 
 through which individuals may be brought into the psy- 
 chological state, and the subtile medium of communica- 
 tion through which they may be controlled by mental 
 impressions. In regard to plan number four I would 
 remark, that as it involves all the experiments, both 
 electrical and psychological, and as I have already suffi- 
 ciently noticed these in giving directions how to perform 
 them, so this part of my subject has been anticipated^ 
 
228 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 and is fully before you. Permit ine, however, to re- 
 mark, that it may be well for you to know why these 
 experiments are conducive to health, and how it is pos- 
 sible to perform an operation "without pain, when the 
 patient is wide awake and in his perfect senses. These 
 two points I will now philosophically explain, 
 
 Why the experiments, when properly conducted, are 
 conducive to health, is because the mind, by coming in 
 contact with the electricity of the nerves, moves it with 
 a force equal to the impression which the operator 
 makes on the patient, and sends it to that part of the 
 system to which the patient's attention is direct^. 
 Under its energy the limbs are paralyzed, so that the 
 subject, by all his exertions, is unable to walk, nor 
 when walking is he able to stop, and when seated it is 
 not in his power to rise. His arms, in an instant, are 
 paralyzed, so that he can not move them, or they are set in 
 motion, and he has no power to stop them. By a men- 
 tal impression he is made to see his clothes on fire, 
 or the house falling, and his limbs crushed to pieces. 
 Or he is made to see a lion, a tiger, or a huge serpent 
 close in pursuit to devour him. Or, at pleasure, he may 
 be wrought up to the most supreme ecstasy of joy and 
 delight, or be made to feel, in the extreme, any other 
 emotion or passion of the soul. These various impres- 
 sions throw the electricity of the nerves to every part 
 of the system with such power as to burst through all 
 functional obstructions, equalize the nervous force, and 
 
LECTURE Xf. . 229 
 
 also the circulation of the blood, and thus remove dis- 
 ease and still pain. It is a well-known fact in medical 
 jurisprudence, that such supreme and sudden excite- 
 ments have often cured rheumatism, and made even the 
 lame walk. 
 
 On plan number five, which involves the cure of 
 persons who are not in this state, I can say but little. 
 It embraces physical action upon their bodies, accord- 
 ing to the nature of the disease, and impressions upon 
 their minds so far as it is possible to produce them. It 
 involves external applications or internal remedies, as 
 the case may require. In a word, it involves the excel- 
 lences of all medical systems in being, and sums them 
 all up in the supreme beauties of one bright and glo- 
 rious system, and that system is Electro-Curapathy. 
 I now turn to the consideration of the last point I prom • 
 ised to notice. 
 
 The true philosophical cause, why a tooth can be ex- 
 tracted, or a surgical operation performed, without pain, 
 is, that all feeling or sensation is in the mind, which 
 holds its residence in the brain, and which, as a living 
 being of immortal form, has its spiritual hands, feet, 
 and organs corresponding to those of the body. In- 
 deed, the body, in ail its complicated organism, is but 
 a visible daguerreotype picture of the invisible spirit 
 in the brain, and from which it has drawn all its linea 
 ments of form. Strictly speaking, the body itself has 
 no feeling. If you touch, for instance, the point of a 
 
230 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY 
 
 needle to the forefinger, it irritates some minute branch 
 of a nerve of sensation. This irritation disturbs the 
 electricity of the nerve that serves as a telegraph wire 
 along which the disturbed electricity passes, and a 
 shock is produced upon the identical correspondent spot 
 of the forefinger of the spirit, disturbs the harmony of 
 its own beautiful movements in its spiritual sphere, and 
 this impression produces pain. 
 
 If, then, the communication between the mind and 
 the electricity of the nerve to which you touched the 
 needle could be cut off — if the telegraph wire should be 
 so impaired, that the electricity could not pass to the 
 mind to shock it, then no pain could be felt. This is 
 always the case in palsy, when the nerves of sensation 
 are paralyzed. Amputation could then be performed 
 without pain. Now, excitement will cause the same 
 insensibility to suffering and pain, if the impression be 
 sufficiently great to produce it. This is evident, be- 
 cause as there is, in the human system, but a certain 
 amount of feeling, therefore in the same ratio that you 
 excite one part to sensibility the other parts are so far 
 robbed. The following anecdote related to me of Henry 
 Clay will illustrate this. It is as follows : 
 
 A gentleman on the floor in Congress, in his speech, 
 made a severe personal attack on Henry Clay. Mr. Clay 
 was, at the time, very much indisposed, and considered 
 unable to speak. He whispered to the gentleman who sat 
 next to him, and said, I must answer him, but beg of you 
 
LECTURE XI. 231 
 
 not to let me speak over half an hour. He commenced, 
 and was soon on wing — soaring, and uniting the lan- 
 guage of earth and heaven in his defense, till every 
 period seemed to shake the universe. He was aroused 
 — was excited — his brain stirred proudly. His half 
 hour expired, and the gentleman pulled his coat, but 
 Clay paid no attention to the signal. He kicked his 
 limbs, but it made no impression. He run a pin sev- 
 eral times half its length into the calf of his leg. Clay 
 heeded it not, spoke two hours, sunk exhausted into his 
 seat, and upbraided the sentinel for not stopping him ! 
 He had felt nothing. Excitement called the electricity 
 of his system to his brain, and he threw it off by men- 
 tal effort. In the same degree that sensation was called 
 to his brain the limbs were robbed. 
 
 Dr. Channing, in his sermon on the burning of the 
 steamboat Lexington, when so many lives were lost, 
 most eloquently explains this very point. He says : 
 . u We are created with a susceptibility of pain, and 
 severe pain. This is a part of our nature, as truly as 
 our susceptibility of enjoyment. God has implanted it, 
 and has thus opened in the very centre of our being a 
 fountain of suffering. We carry it within us, and can 
 no more escape it than we can our power of thought. 
 We are apt to throw our pains on outward things as 
 their causes. It is the fire, the sea, the sword, or hu- 
 man enmity, w T hich gives us pain. But there is no 
 pain in the fire or the sword, which passes thence into 
 
232 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY 
 
 our souls. The pain begins and ends in the soul itself. 
 Outward things are only the occasions. Even the body 
 has no pain in it, which it infuses into the mind. Of 
 itself it is incapable of suffering. This hand may be 
 cracked, crushed in the rack of the inquisitor, and that 
 burnt in a slow fire ; but in these cases it is not the 
 fibres, the blood-vessels, the bones of the hand which 
 endure pain. These are merely connected, by the will 
 of the Creator, with the springs of pain in the soul. 
 Here, here is the only origin and seat of suffering. If 
 God so willed, the gashing of the flesh with a knife, 
 the piercing of the heart with a dagger, might be the 
 occasion of exquisite delight. We know that, in the 
 heat of battle, a wound is not felt, and that men, dying 
 for their faith by instruments of torture, have expired 
 with triumph on their lips. In these cases, the spring 
 of suffering in the mind is not touched by the lacera- 
 tions of the body, in consequence of the absorbing 
 action of other principles of the soul. All suffering is 
 to be traced to the susceptibility, the capacity of pain, 
 which belongs to our nature, and which the Creator has 
 implanted ineradicably within us." 
 
 I close by remarking, that as the science of Electri- 
 cal Psychology is the doctrine of supreme impressions, 
 so you will readily perceive why a surgical operation can 
 be performed without pain. 
 
LECTURE XII. 233 
 
 LECTURE XII. 
 
 owing Lecture upon the science of Gen-etology, which 
 was then called Natalology, was delivered, by request, to the La- 
 dies of Troy, N. Y., in the Morris Place Hall, in February, 1844. 
 A.nd, as it belongs to the subject of Electrical Psychology and the 
 great doctrine of impressions that this science involves, it is here 
 inserted in its appropriate place. The Author has generally de- 
 livered it as the last lecture of the course, to his private classes, 
 when giving them instructions in Electrical Psychology.] 
 
 Ladies : 
 
 The purpose for which we are now assembled is to 
 take into consideration the science of Genetology or 
 Human Beauty, as founded upon the doctrine of im- 
 pressions. I contend that the human species can be 
 gradually improved through the harmonious operation 
 of mental impressions, exercised by the mother, and that 
 the time will come when they will be born into existence 
 with just such lineaments of form as we may choose. 
 This is no idle dream — no infatuation of a disturbed 
 brain, but sober reality. Human Beauty has been, in 
 all ages, admired, praised, loved, and desired by the 
 millions of our race. Its charms have been sung by 
 the poet in thoughts that burn ; have taxed the finest 
 conceptions of the artist and the ^sculptor, and have 
 
284 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 been made to breathe upon the canvas, and to speak 
 in the marble. The charms of Beauty have been 
 dwelt upon, anl painted by the eloquent orator, and 
 have moved the hearts of all human kind. All know 
 and feel the power of Beauty, and ardently covet the 
 gem. 
 
 The subject now to be considered is, w r hether, 
 through the power of the mental impressions of the 
 mother, her unborn child, during the period from con- 
 ception to birth, can be moulded into beauty, and born 
 into existence with those admirable lineaments of form 
 that so much delight the beholder. To the candid 
 consideration of this interesting subject I now invite 
 attention. 
 
 That the mother can greatly affect her unborn child 
 is unquestionably true. No one will deny, that by 
 some sudden impulse of mind — such as extreme fear 
 or joy, she has often produced abortion, or else greatly 
 injured her offspring. I know of one w T ell-authenti« 
 cated case, where the mother was extremely terrified 
 at a young cub when she was about three months en- 
 ciente. It was her twelfth child, and was born an 
 idiot, while her other eleven children were intelligent 
 and active. It was a boy. He lived to fourteen 
 years of age, and had many actions peculiar to the 
 bear. There are instances, too numerous to mention^ 
 where human beings have not only acted like, but even 
 resembled, some species of the brute cr bird race. 
 
LECTURE Xll. 235 
 
 And as the uniform testimony of mothers is, that they 
 were frightened during pregnancy by the creature to 
 which the offspring was likened, so no other satisfactory 
 cause ever has been assigned for the effect produced. 
 
 A wealthy lady, in Boston, was frightened by a par- 
 rot. Her daughter, now ten or twelve years of age, is 
 a mediocre, and her voice and manner of speaking re- 
 semble those of this bird. A lady of my acquaint- 
 ance, on seeing the head of her cosset lamb suddenly 
 crushed, brought forth a son, about six months after 
 this occurrence, whose temples were much pressed in, 
 and the forehead protruded as did that of the injured 
 lamb, yet his intellect was not in the least impaired. 
 A singular circumstance occurred a few years ago in 
 Bunkum County, N. C. A girl was there exhibited, 
 who was born with only one leg and one arm. A lady 
 who was about two months advanced in her time, had 
 a strong desire to see this girl. Her curiosity being 
 great, she examined the deformed object with long and 
 unwearied attention. Her friends had to force her ? 
 as it were, from the exhibition. She went home, but 
 the image of the unfortunate girl was but too deeply 
 impressed upon her mind to be forgotten. She con- 
 versed about it by day, and it was the subject of her 
 dreams by night. She at length got an impression 
 that her child would be born like the object that 
 haunted her brain. Her time of delivery came, and 
 
236 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 her fears were realized. She brought forth a (laugh 
 ter with only one leg and one arm ! 
 
 How often it lias occurred, where a lady has had a 
 strong desire, or longing for wine, that she has com- 
 municated the color of the liquor by impression to her 
 child. In like manner, through strong mental impres- 
 sions, she has stamped upon the unborn child a straw- 
 berry, blackberry, grape, or any fruit for which she 
 had an ardent longing, and made it perfect both as it 
 regards its color and shape. Endless instances of this 
 character can be produced, and also the uniform testi- 
 mony of the mother that she had a longing desire for 
 what appears upon the child. Against this, the argu- 
 ments and objections of some medical writers and their 
 adherents are of no weight, as they are evidently en- 
 tirely ignorant of the electrical philosophy of this sub- 
 ject. The mental impression, or longing of the moth- 
 er must, however, far exceed bar usual impressions in 
 order to produce this result upon her offspring. 
 
 I am not arguing any new truth, nor the discovery of 
 any new principle of action, but what has been known from 
 the earliest of human records. The Bible history admits 
 the principle even in its application to the brute race. 
 Laban deceived Jacob by giving to him Leah for a wife 
 instead of Rachel, for whom he had served him seven 
 years, by tending his flocks. He then proposed, that he 
 should serve him seven years more for Rachel. To 
 pacify Jacob, Laban offered him what he supposed to be 
 
LECTURE XII. 237 
 
 a poor chance for wages. He told him, that all the 
 speckled cattle should be his. But Jacob resorted to 
 a plan by which he sufficiently punished the selfish 
 spirit of Laban. He put speckled rods at the bottom 
 of the watering troughs. He kept the male and female 
 cattle apart. There is no question, «£hat he allowed the 
 males to have free access to water, but kept the fe- 
 males away till they were very thirsty, even bellowing 
 and bleating for water. In this condition he allowed 
 them to mingle only at the troughs. And as water is 
 colorless, nothing but the speckled rods could be seen 
 by the thirsty and drinking females, and under this 
 strong impression they conceived. But this is not all- 
 Jacob understood his subject sufficiently well to go over 
 the same ground again the next day, and keep up the 
 female herd till the same great thirst returned. This 
 would bring to their minds what seemed to them a 
 speckled fluid, and to those already conceived the im- 
 pression would continue to deepen. True, Laban re- 
 peatedly changed the wages even up to ten times ; but 
 this was of no avail, because Jacob as often changed 
 the scene of action by preparing the causes that must 
 philosophically produce their corresponding results in 
 the animal economy. Hence I again assert that I am 
 not arguing any new principle of action. I claim no 
 such discovery, but merely claim the discovery of its 
 philosophy, and of having reduced it to a system capa- 
 ble of improving and ennobling our race. 
 
238 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 Such are its facts, and I now turn to its philosophy. 
 Gold can be dissolved in aqua regia. A five-dollar 
 gold piece thrown into this liquid dissolves and soon 
 disappears, only as the whole liquid assumes the color 
 of the gold. Let this liquid be properly prepared, and 
 dip the ends of thettwo wires of a galvanic battery into 
 it. In this liquid you may then immerse any metallic 
 article you please. Take, for instance, a silver watch- 
 case with your own name engraved upon it, and many 
 curiously wrought characters and devices ; immerse 
 this in the liquid, and the positive and negative forces 
 of galvanic action passing from the battery through 
 these two wires into the solution will seize the incon- 
 ceivably fine particles of gold and lay them upon the 
 watch-case as solid as though they had been melted 
 there. You may continue this process until every par- 
 ticle of the half-eagle shall be placed upon the watch- 
 case, and yet the perfect identity of your name, and 
 all the marks and characters engraved upon it, will be 
 retained. This is called galvanizing metals. A second 
 copper bank-plate can be made from the original by 
 galvanism, so that every letter and mark shall be exact, 
 and the plate be a perfect fac -simile of the original. 
 Hence we perceive that through the positive and nega- 
 tive forces of galvanism, which is but one form of elec- 
 tricity, a perfect identity is preserved. 
 
 We will now apply this great principle to the argu- 
 ment under consideration. The monthly evacuations 
 
• ECTURE XII. 239 
 
 of the female are a universal solvent in which are in- 
 volved exact proportions of all the constituent elements 
 of her body. This redundancy is given her by the 
 Creator for the propagation of her race. As soon as 
 she conceives, the womb closes up, and this same re- 
 dundant compound of her being 4s secreted in the 
 womb, as the fluid in which the foetus is immersed and 
 swims, and is the raw material out of which its body 
 is to be manufactured. And while I am upon this 
 point, permit me to remark, that as soon as the child 
 is born this same redundant substance is carried through 
 the lacteal secretions and manufactured into nourish- 
 ment which the infant draws from its mother's bosom. 
 Hence the menses are the prepared substance to pro- 
 duce the child's body in the womb, and to sustain it at 
 the breast. 
 
 - Through the galvanic action of the positive and neg- 
 ative forces of her involuntary nerves the foetus is 
 formed. These forces seize the elementary particles 
 of this solution, and convey them to the conception, 
 which is the nebulo-centre or nucleus to which they all 
 tend, similar to the particles of gold in solution to the 
 watch-case. Hence if a woman were to conceive while 
 wrapped in total darkness, and never see the man by 
 whom she conceived, nor get the most distant impres- 
 sion of his image, and could she, at the moment of 
 conception, be consigned to a sleep of profound insen- 
 sibility till the time of her delivery came, she would 
 
240 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 unquestionably bring forth an offspring exactly in her 
 own image. It would be as perfect a fac-simile of her 
 own organism, form, and features as the second bank- 
 plate was of the first from which by galvanic action it 
 w T as produced. But while the galvanic powers of her 
 involuntary nerves, through the positive forces, are form- 
 ing the new being in her own image, the voluntary 
 nerves, through which the voluntary powers of her 
 mind act, are also producing their effects by moulding 
 the new being in the image of the person on whom her 
 mind is most powerfully placed. Hence if her self- 
 esteem is great, and she fancies herself superior to her 
 husband, and has great self-love, and but little regard 
 for him, she will often consult her mirror, and her child 
 will most resemble herself notwithstanding the im- 
 pression of her husband's countenance and the features 
 of all others around her. 
 
 But if she, on the contrary, cherishes a warm and 
 generous affection to her husband, and if he be far dis- 
 tant from home and exposed to dangers on land or 
 ocean, her mind goes with him and lingers in imagina- 
 tion upon his image. The child is born, but it is in 
 the likeness of its father. If her love and esteem to- 
 ward herself and husband are about equally divided 
 and balanced, the child will be a blended picture of the 
 two. The opposite passions of hatred and dislike will 
 produce the same result as it regards form of features 
 and personal appearance. Or if the mother should 
 
LECTURE XII. 241 
 
 entertain a very high regard for her minister, doctor, 
 or any friend, and circumstances should occur to bring 
 him frequently to her mind, her child would resemble 
 him. Suppose her husband should be jealous of any of 
 these, or of some boarder in the family whom she even 
 hated, and charge her with conjugal infidelity, she would 
 be inclined, under such circumstances, to keep her mind 
 upon him in detestation, fear that her child might re- 
 semble him, and when born all her fears would be real- 
 ized. Such circumstances have separated many a hus- 
 band and wife, and broken up many a family when the 
 wife was virtuous, and her honor unsullied and pure as 
 the snowflake ere it falls • 
 
 In this view of the subject it will be seen that every 
 countenance upon wdiich the enciente mother gazes, and 
 every object, whether animate or inanimate, presented 
 to her view, has a tendency to produce an impression, 
 either favorable or unfavorable, upon the foetus. And 
 as all form, motion, and power belong to, and exist in, 
 mind, and can be communicated through electric actior 
 from the mother's mind to the foetus, so when beautiful 
 forms and pleasing sights are presented to her with suf- 
 ficient power, she transmits them by a mental impres-* 
 sion to the embryo being as a part of its future beauty. 
 So, on the other hand, when horrid forms and fearful 
 sights are presented to her mind with sufficient power, 
 and as her mind now contains these deformities she 
 11 
 
242 ELECTRICAL I 3YCH0L0GY. 
 
 transmits them also by mental impression to her child, 
 and perchance effects its ruin. 
 
 If we contemplate all form, motion, and power as 
 existing in mind, and if the mind has, indeed, its spir- 
 itual arms, hands, and fingers, and limbs, feet, and 
 toes, and of which the natural ones are only correspond- 
 ent manifestations, may not, then, the withdrawing of 
 the spiritual arm from action in the mother's mind be 
 the cause of preventing the natural one in the foetus 
 from being developed and produced 7 She deeply con- 
 templates a girl without an arm, and hence sends no 
 motion from her spiritual arm, and therefore produces 
 no electric action through the corresponding nerves to 
 organize the natural arm of the foetus, and hence her 
 child is born without an arm. The voluntary impres- 
 sion of her mind may be sufficiently great to overpower 
 all involuntary action in that part. This would ac- 
 count for the crush of the lamb's head, before stated, 
 and for all mishaps being transmitted by a deep im- 
 pression from the mother's mind to the corresponding 
 part of the foetus. It would account for the color of 
 Jacob's cattle, because all colors exist only in the rays 
 of light which are but a result of electric action. It 
 would account philosophically for the fact how the col- 
 or of wine and the colors and shapes of berries are in 
 like manner stamped upon the unborn being. It would 
 account for the fact how even the mother's disposition 
 xoay be phrenologically and hereditarily communicated 
 
LECTURE XI. 243 
 
 to her offspring. By exercising too much her acquisi- 
 tiveness or secretiveness — or by exciting too deeply her 
 combativeness, destructiveness, or revengeful feelings, 
 she may communicate these hereditarily to her child, 
 and thus sow, in the embryo, the seeds of the future 
 robber, liar, or even murderer. The lady, while en- 
 ceinte, walks upon enchanted ground. She can not 
 stir without touching some string that may vibrate 
 either harmony or discord in her offspring's soul long 
 after her head shall have been laid in the dust. Phre- 
 nology must take one step farther back. She must 
 commence her instructions at the commencement of 
 our embryo being. She must there take her stand at 
 the fountain- head of existence, and thunder her lessons 
 of eloquence as she moves down the stream of human 
 life to the silent grave, nor cease her warning voice till 
 the finger of death shall touch her lip. 
 
 The subject, Ladies, of Human Beauty is now fairly 
 open before us, and its vast importance seems to 
 awaken in your minds, as we proceed, an increasing 
 interest. I am now ready to have the grand question 
 introduced — How are our children to be born into 
 existence with just such lineaments of form, or Human 
 Beauty, as we may desire % 
 
 To answer this question understanding^, I will take 
 into consideration the general directions to be pur- 
 sued, and the means to be used in order to produco 
 the noblest specimen of Human Beauty. I desire, at 
 
214 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY, 
 
 the very onset; to introduce the subject to you in its 
 highest perfection, so far as I am able. To this end 
 I must select a lady of brilliant talents, and who is 
 highly educated and accomplished as an ornament of 
 her sex. but whose features and form are but of ordi- 
 nary mould. I merely desire one who is capable of 
 producing the strongest possible mental impression. 
 Let this lady select, before she conceives,, a portrait:, 
 bust, miniature, or picture of some beautiful, talented, 
 and distinguished individual, or the living person, she 
 would desire her child to be like both in appearance 
 and character. Let it be a picture that she greatly 
 admires for its fine proportions and beauty of person. 
 Let her keep her mind upon it until she entirely fa- 
 miliarizes herself with its features and form. Let her 
 now conceive wdth this deep impression on her mind ; 
 and after this, let her still continue to gaze upon, and 
 daily contemplate, the admirable grace of its form, and 
 the charming expression of its countenance. Let her 
 place it where it can be readily seen. Let her imbibe 
 for this image a sentimental passion, indelibly im- 
 press it upon the heart, and interweave and blend it ? 
 as it were, with her being. Let her contemplate it by 
 day with such intense interest and devotion as to 
 transplant, if possible, its image to her midnight 
 dreams. And let her constantly long and desire, and 
 ardently hope and expect, that her child shall be like 
 
LECTURE XII. 245 
 
 this in form and soul. These are to be her constant 
 feelings and impressions till the day of delivery. 
 
 In addition to this, let the most admirable order, 
 arrangement, and comfort pervade her house, and par- 
 ticularly her own apartment. Let its furniture be 
 beautiful. Let it be adorned with pictures of the 
 most, pleasing and delightful landscapes embracing all 
 the beauties and varieties of nature, and such life-like 
 scenery as shall awaken and rouse the noblest powers 
 of her ideality, sublimity, and imagination. Let her 
 frequently go out to gaze upon, and contemplate nature 
 as she is, whether on the earth beneath, or in the 
 starry fields that mantle the bosom of night. By 
 these means she will keep her mind in balance, and 
 bring it into harmony with all that is grand and beau- 
 tiful in the works of the Creator. And not only so, 
 but let her soul be kept serene. Let her passions not 
 be excited. Let her anger, jealousy, and vengeance 
 remain in slumber, and no language be used to ruffle 
 her tranquillity. I am speaking of a highly educated, 
 accomplished, and talented woman. And, lastly, let 
 her food be wholesome, plain, and prepared to her 
 wishes, and adapted to her appetite. Let these direc- 
 tions be faithfully observed during her entire period 
 of gestation, and her child will be moulded in the 
 image of the picture, or living person she contemplated, 
 and be born into existence a noble specimen of Human 
 Beauty ; and under proper phrenological culture it can 
 
246 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 be borne on in the path of improvement, and finally 
 elevated to the highest physical beauty, and intellectual 
 and moral perfection of our nature. 
 
 I have now considered what I call a perfect case, 
 the noblest specimen of man. And in order to pro- 
 duce this happy result, we perceive that the mother 
 must be highly educated, enlightened, and refined. It 
 depends more upon her than the father. If the father 
 should possess the talents of an angel, and the mother 
 be deficient in intellect, her offspring, particularly the 
 sons, would never rise above mediocrity. In such 
 case the best intellect is in favor of the daughters. 
 But reverse it, and let the father be deficient, and the 
 mother highly talented, and she will produce intelli- 
 gent children of both sexes, but this intelligence will 
 be far more strongly developed in the sons than in the 
 daughters. An instance can not be found where an 
 imbecile mother ever produced a man of sterling tal- 
 ents, even though the father, as such, were most emi 
 nently distinguished. All talented and great men 
 have had great mothers who, even if they were unedu- 
 cated, stilt possessed the elements of original great 
 ness. 
 
 Owing, therefore, to this great diversity of intellec 
 tual, moral, and physical beauty and deformity in 
 females, it can not be expected, that the grand period 
 will soon arrive when all these difficulties will be sur- 
 mounted, and when our race shall attain that physical, 
 
LECTLRE XII. 247 
 
 mental, and moral beauty which our subject involves, 
 foreshadows, and insures. Comparatively but few fe- 
 males are as yet qualified to successfully introduce 
 their offspring into existence in Human Beauty, yet 
 the most deformed and ignorant female can be in- 
 structed and directed how to improve her progeny. 
 Her children again can be still farther improved and 
 elevated, and so on to succeeding generations till the 
 end, we contemplate, shall be obtained, and the highest 
 hopes, and the brightest mid-day dream of the philan- 
 thropist, as to the perfection of humanity, shall be 
 consummated. 
 
 My argument, thus far, relates to those of the fe- 
 male race who are not yet in the electro-psychological 
 state, but who are still capable of gradually perfecting 
 their progeny in proportion to the strength and power 
 of their impressions, and thus moving them onward to 
 the fair fields of Human Beauty. But in all these 
 cases it can be effected by the wife only, independent 
 of her husband. But there are many who are nat- 
 urally m the psychological state, and millions more 
 who, by a slight exertion, can be brought into it. 
 Upon all such a mental and moral impression can be 
 made to any extent we choose. In all these instances 
 it would be in the power of the husband to select the 
 portrait or picture in the likeness and beauty of which 
 he would desire his child to be moulded. And by pro- 
 ducing the impression psychologically upon the mind 
 
248 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 of his companion once or twice per day, the end would 
 be obtained, and in all such cases the finest specimens 
 of Human Beauty could now be produced. How im- 
 portant, then, that the science of Electrical Psychology 
 should be thoroughly learned and understood by all, so 
 that, through their assistance, as many as possible 
 may be, by perseverance, brought into the state, and 
 that the great work of producing these sublime im- 
 pressions may now be understanding^ commenced, 
 and some rare specimens of Human Beauty, under the 
 energy of this science, be presented to the world. 
 
 We see then, Ladies, the supreme importance of 
 woman being highly educated and accomplished. Col- 
 leges should be dedicated to her, and all the great and 
 useful sciences, that strengthen, expand, and elevate 
 the mind, should be laid at her feet. Her mind should 
 be early imbued with political science, and taught the 
 value of liberty, and the deep-toned love of country. 
 She should be taught the history of fallen empires, 
 kingdoms, and republics, and be made acquainted with 
 the hardships, toils, and sufferings of our revolutionary 
 heroes. She should be taught the lofty dignity, honor, 
 and heroism of George Washington, the cradled son 
 of Columbia. She should be educated in every sense 
 equal to the man. It has been generally supposed, in 
 by-gone days, that if woman could barely read and 
 write, it was abundant, as she had nothing to do but 
 attend to her domestic concerns, and to take care of 
 
LECTURE XII, * 249 
 
 children. Bat the arrest of her progress in science 
 has but proved to be an arrest of the intellectual, 
 moral, and social advancement of the world. Her sta- 
 tion, so far from being insignificant, is indeed a most 
 responsible one. She holds in her silken grasp the 
 destiny of empires, and the weal and woe of our race, 
 She has not only a moulding power over her unborn 
 offspring, but during the first ten years of its exist- 
 ence, as it is almost exclusively confined to her soci- 
 ety, so from her it still continues to draw, in a great 
 measure, its cast of character. Hence she should be 
 educated and qualified to breathe to her child the 
 purest thoughts and noblest principles, and to inspire 
 its tender bosom with the deep-toned love of country* 
 She should be qualified to impress upon it a high sense 
 *of honor and true greatness, and the most patriotic 
 and exalted sentiments. And, in order to do this suc- 
 cessfully, she should be well acquainted with phreno- 
 logical science and human nature, so as to make her 
 impressions understanding^ and forcibly upon the 
 proper organs of the brain. These organs would then 
 be more and more harmoniously developed, and the child 
 would continue to improve in beauty of person, and in 
 intellectual and moral greatness, as he advanced to 
 maturity. 
 
 In the light our subject now stands, how lamentable, 
 and how awful is the consideration, that our childreu 
 should be committed to the care of ignorant, degraded. 
 
250 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 and too often of wicked and unprincipled servants, to 
 be almost exclusively reared by them! There the 
 seeds of ignorance, if not of vice, are early sown. 
 How elevated and responsible is the mother's station ! 
 How fatal to the character and welfare of her offspring 
 are ignorance and vice ! How dreadful, how alarming 
 and fearful, to see her resign her fond charge, and 
 commit its destiny, for weal or woe, to such unskilled 
 hands ! She had better resign her child to the silent 
 grave, where, even though her lids are filled with 
 tears, she can yet smile, that its pains are o'er, that 
 its beating pulse is still, its spirit unstained, and its 
 burning brow is cold ! Yes, Ladies, the contempla- 
 tion of this subject is so painful, that I choose to leave 
 you to draw your own conclusions rather than to ex- 
 press my thoughts. 
 
 True, the pulpit insists on her social and religious 
 rights, because this is popular. But by neglecting to 
 plead in behalf of her civil, her political, and in- 
 tellectual rights it has forgotten her elevated sta- 
 tion and high destiny, fallen from heaven to earth, and, 
 by its fall, crushed the dearest hopes of the philan- 
 thropist for the speedy, intellectual, and moral advance- 
 ment of our race. It will not, and dare not, speak in 
 a bold, firm, and untrembling voice in defense of those 
 rising sciences and improvements of the age, however 
 useful, against which the current of popular opinion 
 strongly sets. It has ceased to breathe the pure, 
 
LECTURE XII. 251 
 
 healthful, and invigorafing breezes of Paradise, that 
 inspire an independent and godlike heroism. Woman 
 is thus, in a voice of pretended mercy, oppressed, and 
 it dare not even rebuke oppression and crime, when 
 clothed in gold and sustained by popular impulse. 
 
 The pulpit is the great engine of moral power and 
 moral reform. But by neglecting the science of Hu- 
 man Beauty, and the general and extensive education 
 of woman, its energies are in a great degree para- 
 lyzed. But it is destined, by the decree of the Ruling 
 Heavens, to be aroused from its dreadful slumberings 
 upon the monster Popularity, whose breath is con- 
 suming it, and to thunder its energizing and regenera- 
 ting powers for the accomplishment of this great end 
 which involves the moral elevation and the intellectual 
 grandeur of man. The science of Genetology, em- 
 bracing the doctrine of psychological impressions, in 
 connection with the gospel of Jesus Christ, is destined 
 to renovate the world and usher in the millennial 
 morn. Extensive combinations are formed, and the 
 most untiring exertions are constantly made to improve, 
 not only the animal, but even the vegetable race. 
 Fruits and grains, in a few years, have been brought 
 to great perfection, by man simply co-operating with 
 nature so as to enable her to make the most favorable im- 
 pressions to produce what is beautiful in her vegetable 
 department. So also in the animal kingdom. Horses* 
 sheep, and oxen, and even the race of swine, are annu- 
 
2§2 ELECTRICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 all}' improving in form and beauty, and premiums are 
 offered for the finest specimens, both as to symmetry 
 and size. But not a single thought is bestowed as to 
 improving and beautifying the godlike lineaments of 
 the human form. To improve these through the edu- 
 cating of woman, and enlightening her how to make a 
 psychological impression upon her embryo-child, is but 
 to improve the morals of our race. The theme is a 
 great one, and it will require future generations to 
 move it on, and to develop and present it perfect to 
 the world. It will be the scroll of Human Beauty 
 unrolled. This is indeed a sublime hope. 
 
 " Eternal hope ! when yonder spheres sublime 
 Peal'd their first notes to sound the march of time, 
 Thy joyous "birth began ; but not to fade 
 When all the sister planets have decayed. 
 When wrapt in fire, the realms of ether glow, 
 And heaven's last thunder shakes the earth below. 
 Thou, undismayed, shalt o'er the ruin smile, 
 And light thy torch at nature's funeral pile." 
 
% Kht of ~fM$ on 
 
 ■ Canton Hall, ^#E^F^^' 131 Nassau St. 
 NEW YORK. 
 
 bf order to accommodate "The People, " residing in all parts of the United States, the 
 Publishers will forward, by return of the First Matt,, any book named in the following 
 List. The postage will be pre-paid by them, at the Hew York Office. By this arrangement 
 of pre-paying postage in advance, fifty per cent, is saved to the purchaser. The price of 
 each work, including postage, is given, so that the exact amount may be remitted. All letters 
 containing orders, should be post-paid, and directed as follows : Fowlers and Wells, 
 
 Ginton Hail. 131 Nassau Street, Xew York. 
 
 ^ 
 
 W&avkt 011 |) Ijreitcrbgg. 
 
 American Phrenological Journal. A Eepository of Science, 
 
 Literature, and General Intelligence : Devoted to Phrenology. Physiology. Education, 
 Mechanism. Agriculture, and to ail those Progressive Measures which are calculated to Re- 
 form. Elevate, and Improve Mankind. Illustrated with Numerous Engravings. Quaro. 
 Sb table for Binding. 2SS pp. Published Monthly, at One Dollar a Year. 
 
 Has La the only «-ork f the kind in the country ; indeed, the : intimate and profound knowledge 
 of the Science of* Phrenology, are the only persons who could make up a work of such varied and singular excel- 
 lence. It may be termed the standard : ■■- ir. .. matters s :ze beautiful tvpo- 
 (rraphv of the Journal, and the mperioj tei : ;ne nr ■ 
 
 fatten in the clear and livel; 
 dollar a year, must a . : : -. - 1 L 
 
 the numerous illustrations, are nof exceeded in any work with 
 
 r > . -. U the highest - ippinesa and interest of man, 
 
 »d liters, nd afforded at the " rid ilonsly low pries "' of one 
 large circulation to a much higher figure.— [X. T. Tribune. 
 
 Combe's Lectures on Phrenology. By George Combe. With 
 
 an Essay on the Phrenological Mode of Investigation. By Andrew Boardman. M.D. 12mo. 
 391 pp. " Illustrated. Muslin. SI. 25. 
 
 /These Lectures comprise the popular courses delivered by Mr. Combe in the United States. These are full of 
 Mghly valuable information on Phrenology, and should be* read by every student of the science. 
 
 Chart, 
 
 for Eecording the Various Phrenological Develop- 
 
 Illustrated with Engravings. Designed for the use of Phrenologists. Price, 6 ets. 
 
Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 
 
 Constitution of Man, Considered in Kelation to External 
 
 Objects. By George Combe. Ttie only Authorized American Edition. With Twenty Engrav- 
 ings, including a Portrait of the Author. 12mo. 4S6 pp. Paper, 62 cis ; Muslin, 87^ cts. 
 More than thses hundred thousand copies of this great work have been Eold, and the demand still increases. 
 
 Constitution of Man. By George Combe. Abridged and 
 
 Adapted to the Use of Schools. With Questions. To which is added an Appendix Descrip- 
 tive of the Five Principal Paces of Men. 12mo. 129 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 We should be glad to see this work introduced as a text-book in every Common School of the State. It is a 
 carefully prepared abridgment of the original work, accompanied by well-arranged questions for the use of teachers. 
 The " Constitution of Man " is a work with which every teacher, and every pupil of a proper age, should be fami- 
 liarly acquainted, either in its original or abridged form* It contains a perfect mine of sound wisdom and enlight- 
 ened philosophy ; and a faithful study of its invaluable lessons would save many a promising youth from a prema- 
 ture grave. — [Journal of Education, Albany, X. Y. 
 
 Defence of Phrenology. Containing an Essay on the Mature 
 
 and Value of Phrenological Evidence ; also, A Vindication of Phrenology Against the At- 
 tack of Dr. John A. Smith. By A. Boardman. 12mo. 222 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Domestic Life, Thoughts on. Its Concord and Discord. 
 
 ByX.Sizer. 12mo. 48 pp. Price, 15 cts. 
 
 Education Complete. Embracing Physiology, Animal and 
 
 Mental ; Applied to the Preservation and Restor ation of Health of Body, and Power of 
 Mind : — Self-Culture, and Perfection of Character, including the Management of Youth ; — 
 Memory and Intellectual Improvement ; Applied to Self-Education and Juvenile Instruction. 
 By (J. S. Fowler. 12mo. Complete in one large Volume. 855 pp. Muslin, §2.50, 
 
 An invaluable legacy to the young. Every one should read it, who would improve his health, develop his 
 mind, and«improve his character. 
 
 Education : Its Elementary Principles, founded on the Na- 
 ture of Man. By J. G. Spurzheim, M.L>. With an Appendix, containing a Description of the 
 Temperaments, and an Analysis of the Phrenological Faculties. 12mo. 334 pp. Paper, 
 62 cts. ; Muslin. 87 cts. 
 
 This excellent work should be in the hands of every individual. No one can read a page of it without being im- 
 proved thereby. — [Common School Advocate. 
 
 We rrguri this volume as one of the most important that has been offered to the public for many years. It is full 
 of sound doctrine and practical wisdom.— [Boston Medical and Surgical Journal. 
 
 Familiar Lessons on Physiology and Phrenology; For Chil- 
 dren and Youth. Two Vols, in One. By Mrs. L. X. Fowler. 12mo. 304 pp. Muslin, § 1.25. 
 
 This work is prepared for. and adapted to, the comprehension of children, and we hope to see it immediately 
 adopted as a text-book in all our Common Schools. The natural language of each organ is illustrated with wood- 
 cuts, and the work is brought out in a style well adapted to the family circle, as well as the school-room. — [Teachers' 
 and Parents' Companion. 
 
 Love and Parentage ; Applied to the Improvement of Off- 
 spring, including Important Directions and Suggestions to Lovers and the Married, concern- 
 ing the Strongest Ties and most Sacred and Momentous Relations of Life. By 0. S. Fowler. 
 12mo. 144 .pp. Paper. 30 cts. 
 
 To all who have ever tasted the sweets of Love, or felt its sting, or consummated its delightful union, or who 
 anticipate its hallowed cup of tenderness, or expect to fold its ''dear pledges " in parental arms — more especially 
 to woman, the very embodiment of this angelic emotion — to all who would enjoy Its heavenly embrace, aroid its 
 pangs, or rebder their prospective children he axthy, and talented, and lovely, I dedicate these love-inspiring 
 pages, — [The Author. 
 
 Love, Parentage, and Amativeness. One Vol. Muslin, 75 cts. 
 Mental Science, Lectures on ; According to the Philosophy 
 
 of Phrenology. Delivered before the Anthropological Society of the Western Liberal Insti- 
 tute of Marietta. Ohio, in the Autumn of 1851." By Rev. G. S. Weaver. Illustrated with 
 Engravings. 12mo. 225 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 These Lecturei were prepared for the intellectual, moral, and social benefit of society. They aim at good, — with 
 a high mark, and a spirit for progress. The Author has, in this, done a good work for the rising generation. 
 
 Moral and Intellectual Science ; Applied to the Elevation of 
 
 Society. By George Combe, Robert Cox, and others. Octavo. 452 pp. Muslin, S2. 30. 
 
 This work contains Essays on Phrenology, ae a department of physiological science, exhibiting its varied and 
 important application* to iatereifcLng questions <jl sociai *j>4 swral philosophy, vj legislation, medicine, and th# art*. 
 
Fowlers and Wells^ Publications. 
 
 ^Marriage : Its History and Philosophy. With a Phrenologi- 
 cal and Physiological Exposition of the Functions and Qualifications for happy Marriages. 
 By L. N. Fowler. 12mo. 216 pp. Illustrated. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 75 cts. 
 
 It contains a full account of the marriaf e forms and ceremonies of all nations and tribes, from the earliest history, 
 down to the present time, some of which are curious, and extremely interesting. As a matter of history, we deem 
 ■it worthy a place in every public and private library. Besides the history, a phrenological and physiological expo- 
 sition of the male and female organizations are fully given ; also, illustrations showing what temperaments are by 
 paature best adapted to each other. Those who have not yet entered into matrimonial relations, should read this 
 book, and all may profit by a perusal. An excellent present for either sex. — [N. Y. Illustrated Magazine. 
 
 ^Memory and Intellectual Improvement ; Applied to Self- 
 
 'i; Education and Juvenile Instruction. By 0. S. Fowler. Twentieth Edition. Enlarged and 
 t Improved. Illustrated with Engravings. 12mo. 231 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 The subject of Mental and Physical Education is beginning to attract public attention. Many of the old-fashioned 
 systems have already passed away, and no more plausible or reasonable plans have yet been adopted than those 
 ■ presented by Mr. Fowler. The science of Phrenology, now so well established, affords us important aid in devel- 
 oping the human mind, according to the natural laws of our being. This, the work before us is pre-eminently cal- 
 culated to promote, and we cordially recommend it to all. — [Democratic Review. 
 
 Matrimony ; or, Phrenology and Physiology Applied to the 
 
 1 Selection of Congenial Companions for Life ; including Directions to the Married for Living 
 together Affectionately and Happily. By 0. S. Fowler. Octavo. 108 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 . Judging from the popularity of the work, (upwards of 60,000 copies having been sold in the United States, besides 
 having beefl republished in London,) we can only say, no man or woman, married or unmarried, should fail to posses* 
 a copy of the work. — [Saturday Visitor. 
 
 •Phrenology Proved, Illustrated, and Applied ; Accompanied 
 
 by a Chart, embracing an Analysis of the Primary Mental Powers in their Various Degrees 
 1 of Development, the Phenomena produced by their Combined Activity, and the Location of 
 the Phrenological Organs in the Head. Together with a View of the Moral and Theological 
 Bearing of the Science. By O. S. and L. N. Fowler. 12mo. 503 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 
 
 • This is a Practical Standard Work, and may be described as a Complete System of the principles and practice 
 , of Phrenology. The authors have taken great pains to illustrate the Science by an innumerable number of facts, which 
 3 they have accumulated after years of patient investigation. Besides important remarks on the Temperaments, it 
 ■ contains a description of all the primary mental powers, in seven different degrees of development, together with 
 the combinations of the faculties ; also, the location of the organs in the head, with a view of the moral and theologi- 
 cal bearings of the Science. In short, we regard this work as not only the most important of any which has before 
 been- written on the Science, but as indispensably necessary to the Student, who wishes to acquire a thorough 
 ,knowledge of Phrenological Science.— [N. Y. Review. 
 
 Phrenological Almanac. Published Annually. Containing 
 
 the Portraits and Phrenological Developments of many Eminent Individuals ; Illustrations 
 of the Natural Language of the Faculties ; Animal Phrenology ; Physiognomy ; Hints on 
 Dress, Health, Temperance ; and a Definition of the Phrenological Organs. Price, 6 cts. 
 
 Popular Phrenology ; Exhibiting the Phrenological Ad- 
 measurements of above Fifty Distinguished and Extraordinary Personages, of Both Sexes ; 
 with Skulls of the Various Nations of the World. Embellished with above Fifty Engravings ; 
 and Poetical Descriptions of Beauty, Intellect, and Physiognomy, with Observations Ex- 
 planatory of the Science. By Frederick Coombs. 12mo. 120 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 Phrenological Bust ; Designed Especially for Learners, 
 
 showing the Exact Location of all the Organs of the Brain fully Developed. Price, includ- 
 ing Box for Packing, $1.25. [May be sent by Express. Not mailable.] 
 
 This is one of the most ingenious inventions of the age. A cast made of plaster of Paris, the size of the human 
 head, on which the exact location of each of the Phrenological organs is represented, fully developed, with aU the 
 divisions and classifications. Those who cannot obtain the services of a professor, may learn in a very short time, 
 from this model head, the science of Phrenology, so far as the location of the organs is concerned. — [N. Y. Sun. 
 
 Phrenology and the Scriptures ; Showing their Harmony, 
 
 By Rev. John Pierpont. 12mo. 44 pp. Paper, 12 cts. 
 
 Designed to show the harmony between the teachings of Christ and his Apostles, and the Science of Phrenology. 
 
 Phrenological Guide. Designed for Students of their own 
 
 Characters. 12mo. 54 pp. Price, 15 cts. With Numerous Illustrative Engravings. 
 
 Phrenology and Physiology ; A Synopsis, Comprising a Con- 
 densed Description of the Functions or the Body and Mind. Also Illustrating the Tempera- 
 ments. Small Quarto. Illustrated. By L. N. Fowler. Paper, 15 cte. 
 
Fowlers and Wells* Publications. 
 
 Keligion, Natural and Eevealed ; or, the Natural Theology 
 
 and Moral Bearings of Phrenology, including the Doctrines Taught, and Duties Inculcated 
 thereby, compared with those enjoined in the Scriptures, together with a Phrenological Ex- 
 position of the Doctrines of a Future State. Materialism, Holiness, Sins, Rewards, Punish- 
 ments, Depravity, a Change of Heart, Will, Foreordination, and Fatalism. By 0. S. Fowler. 
 8vo. 176 pp. Paper, 62 cts ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 The momentous inquiry, " What is the true religion?" is answered in this work, by showing' what religious 
 creeds and practices harmonize, and what conflict, with the nature of man, as unfolded by this Science. If ever our 
 various religious opinions are to be brought into harmonious action, it must be done through the instrumentality of 
 Phrenological Science. — [Christian Freeman. 
 
 Self-Culture, and Perfection of Character ; Including the 
 
 Management of Youth . By 0. S. Fowler. 12mo. 312 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 " Sblf made, ok never made," is the motto of the author. This is a capital work ; and, in our opinion, the best 
 of the kind in the English language. It is really a gem. No individual can read a page of it without being im- 
 proved thereby. "We wish it were in the hands" of every young man and woman in America, or even the world. 
 The great beauty of this work consists in the fact, that if tells us how to cultivate or restrain the organs of the brain, 
 and establish an equilibrium. With this work, in connection with Physiology, Animal and Mental, and Memory 
 and Intellectual Improvement, we may become fully acquainted with ourselves, (they being related to each 
 other 3 ) comprehending, as they do, the whole man. We advise all to read these works. — [Common School Advocate. 
 
 Self-Instructor in Phrenology and Physiology. Illustrated 
 
 with One Hundred Engravings ; including a Chart for Recording Characters. By 0. S. 
 andL. N. Fowler. 12mo. 134 pp. Paper, 30 cts. ; Muslin, 50 cts. 
 
 This treatise is emphatically a book for the million, as it contains an explanation of each faculty, full enough to 
 be clear, yet so short as not to weary ; together with combinations of the faculties, and engravings to show the 
 organs, large and small, thereby enabling all persons, with little study, to become acquainted with practical Phre- 
 nology. An excellent work for students of Phrenology. 
 
 Symbolical Head and Phrenological Chart, in Map Form, 
 
 showing the Natural Language of the Phrenological Organs. Price, by mail, 25 cts 
 
 Temperance and Tight Lacing; Founded on Phrenology 
 
 and Phvsiology, showing the Injurious Effects of Stimulants, and the Evils Inflicted on the 
 Human Constitution, by Compressing the Organs of Animal Life. With Numerous Illustra- 
 tions. By 0. S. Fowler. 8vo. 48 pp. Price, 15 cts. 
 These works should be placed in the pews of every church throughout the length and breadth cf the land. The 
 
 two curses, intemperance and bad fashions, are destroying more human beings yearly, than all other causes; to 
 
 arrest which, these little (great) works will render effectual aid. — [Dr. Beecher. 
 
 Works of Gall, Combe, Spurzheim, and Others, together with 
 
 all works on Phrenology, for sale, wholesale and retail. Agents and Booksellers supplied 
 at a very liberal discount by Fowlers and Wells, 131 Nassau Street, New York . 
 
 
 PjiTOgrap!^ 
 
 Constitution of the United States, in Phonography, Corres- 
 ponding style. 15 cents. 
 
 Declaration of Independence, in Phonography. A Sheet. 
 
 For Framing. 15 cts. 
 
 Phonographic Teacher ; Being an Inductive Exposition of 
 
 Phonography, intended for a School-Book, and to afford Complete Instruction to those who 
 have not the assistance of an Oral Teacher. By E. Webster. 12mo. 112 pp. Boards, 45 cts. 
 
 Phonographic Envelopes, Large and Small, containing Brief 
 
 Explanations of Phonography, and its Utility. Price, per Thousand, $3.25. 
 
 Phonographic Alphabet, upon Card. Price, per 100, $3.00. 
 Phonographic Word-Signs, on Card, Price, per 100, $3.00. 
 
Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 
 
 ** I? the people can be thoroughly indoctrinated in the general principles of Hydropathy, they will not err 
 much, certainly not fatally, in their home application of the Water-Cube Appliances to the common diseases of 
 the day. If they can go a step further, and make themselves acquainted with the laws of life and health, 
 they will well nigh emancipate themselves from all need of doctors of any sort." — Dr. Trall. 
 
 Accidents and Emergencies : A Guide, containing directions 
 
 for Treatment in Bleeding - , Cuts, Bruises, Sprains, Broken Bones. Dislocations, Railway and 
 Steamboat Accidents, Burns and Scalds, Bites of Mad Dogs. Cholera, Injured Eyes, Chok- 
 ing, Poisons, Fits, Sun-Stroke, Lightning, Drowning, etc., etc. By Alfred Smee, F. R. S. 
 Illustrated with Numerous Engravings. With Alterations, Corrections, and Appendix by 
 Dr. R. T. Trall. 12mo. 44 pp. Price, 15 ets. 
 
 Every one is liable to meet with accidents, when time must elapse before a physician can be called. This work 
 gives instructions for treatment in such cases. It should be in the hands of everybody. 
 
 Bulwer, Forbes and Houghton on the Water Treatment. A 
 
 Compilation of Papers and Lectures on the Subject of Hygiene and Rational Hydropathy. 
 Edited by R. S. Houghton, A. M., M. D. 12mo. 390 pp. Musiin, $1.25. 
 
 This work clearly sets forth the history and claims of Hydropathy as a remedial agent. Its pages are replete 
 with sound sense, and free from medical pedantry. Its plain, practical suggestions are just what the people want. 
 
 Gook Book, Hydropathic. By R. T. Trail, M. D. A Sys- 
 
 tern of Cookery on Physiological Principles. The Work contains an Exposition of the True 
 Relations of all Alimentary Substances to Health. With Plain Receipts for Preparing all 
 Appropriate Dishes for Hydropathic EstalJishments, Vegetarian Boarding-Houses, Private 
 Families, etc., etc. It is the Cook's Complete Guide for all who " Eat to Live.'' 12mo. 
 Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Children ; Their Hydropathic Management in Health and 
 
 Disease. A descriptive and practical work, designed as a guide for families and physicians. 
 With numerous cases described. By Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 432 pp. Miislin, $1.25. 
 
 This work has b,?en written expressly for the people, and it aims to present the whole subject of the treatment 
 of children in a plain, practical manner, that every parent may understand and apply its principle in the restoration 
 and preservation of the health of their offspring. 
 
 It should be in the hands of every mother in the land. — [Mirror of Temperance, Port Jervia, N. Y. 
 
 Consumption ; Its Prevention and Cure by the Water 
 
 Treatment. With Advice concerning Hemorrhage from the LUngs, Coughs, Colds, Asthma, 
 Bronchitis, and Sore Throat. By J. Shew, M. D. 12mo. 288 pp. Paper, 62"cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Curiosities of Common Water ; or, the Advantages thereof 
 
 in Preventing and Curing many Diseases. Gathered from the Writings of several Eminent 
 Physicians, and also from more than Forty Years' Experience. By John Smith, C. M. From 
 the" Fifth London Edition. With Additions, by Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 92 pp. 30 cts. 
 
 Cholera ; Its Causes, Prevention and Cure : Showing the 
 
 Inefficiency of Drug-Treatment, and the Superiority of the Water-Cure in this Disease. By 
 Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 98 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 Confessions and Observations of a Water Patient. By Sir 
 
 E. Lytton Bulwer. 12mo. 33 pp. Price, 15 cts. 
 
 Experience in Water-Cure : A Familiar Exposition of the 
 
 Principles and Results of Water-Treatment, in the Case of Acute and Chronic Diseases. 
 With an Explanation of Water-Cure Processes, Advice on Diet and Regimen, and Particu- 
 lar Directions to Women in the Treatment of Female Diseases, Water Treatment in Child- 
 birth, and the Diseases of Infancy. Illustrated by Numerous Cases in the Practice of the 
 Author. By Mrs- Mary S. Gove Nichols. 12mo. 108 pp. Price, 80 cts. 
 
Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 
 
 Errors of Physicians and Others in the Practice of the Water- 
 
 Cure. By J. H. Sausse. Translated by Dr. C. H. Meeker. 12mo. 91 pp. Price, 30 cts. 
 
 Hydropathic Encyclopedia : A System of Hydropathy and 
 
 Hygiene. In Eight Parts : I. Outline of Anatomy. II. Physiology of the Human Body. 
 IH. Hygienic Agencies, and the Preservation of Health. IV. Dietetics, and Hydropathic 
 Cookery. V. Theory and Practice of "Water Treatment. VI. Special Pathology, and Hydro- 
 Therapeutics, including the Nature, Causes, Symptoms, and Treatment of all known Dis- 
 eases. VDX Application of Hydropathy to Midwifery and the Nursery. Designed as a 
 Guide to Families and Students, and a text-Book for Physicians. By. R. T. Trail, M. D. 
 Illustrated with Numerous Engravings and Colored Plates. Di Two large Volumes. 12mo., 
 with 985 pp. Price, pre-paid by Mail, in Muslin, $3.00. 
 
 This is the most comprehensive and popular work yet published on the subject of Hydropathy. 
 
 The title of the book does no justice to the extent and variety of the information which it contains. In preparing 
 it, no pains have been spared in collecting and consulting the most valuable authorities. For popular reference, we 
 know of no work which can fill its place. Without any parade of technical terms, it is strictly scientific ; the 
 language is plain and simple ; the points explained are of great importance ; devoted to progress, the editor is no 
 6lave to theory; he does not shock the general reader by medical ultraisms; while he forcibly demonstrates the 
 benefits of modern improvements. Of all the numerous publications which have attained such a wide popularity, as 
 issued by Fowlers and Wells, perhaps none are more adapted to general utility than this rich, comprehensive, and 
 well-arranged Encyclopedia. — [X. Y. Tribune. 
 
 Hydropathy for the People. With Plain Observations on 
 
 Drmrs. Diet. "Water, Air, and Exercise. Bv Wm. Horsell, of London. With Xotes and Ob- 
 servations by R. T. Trail, M. D. 12mo. 250 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Hydropathy; or, The Water-Cure. Its Principles, Processes, 
 
 and Modes of Treatment. Compiled, in part, from the most Eminent Authors, Ancient and 
 Modern, on the Subject. Together with an Account of the Latest Methods Adopted by 
 Priessnitz. Numerous Cases Described. By Dr. Shew. 12mo. 360 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 
 
 Home Treatment for Sexual Abuses. A Practical Treatise 
 
 for Both Sexes, on the Xature and Causes of Excessive and Unnatural Indulgence, the 
 Diseases and Injuries resulting thereform. with their Symptoms and Hydropathic Manage- 
 ment. By R, T. Trail, M. D. 12mo. 118 pp. Price, 30 cts. 
 
 Hygiene and Hydropathy, Three Lectures on. By E. S. 
 
 Houghton, A. M., M. D. 12mo. 132 pp. Price, 30 cts 
 
 Introduction to the Water-Cure. Founded in Nature, and 
 
 Adapted to the Wants of Man. By Thomas L. Nichols, M. D. 12mo. 46 pp. Price, 15 cts. 
 
 Midwifery, and the Diseases of Women. A Descriptive and 
 
 Practical Work, showing the Superiority of Water-Treatment in Menstruation, and its Dis- 
 orders. Chlorosis. Leucorrhoea, Fluor Albus, Prolapsus Uteri, Hysteria, Spinal Diseases, and 
 other Weaknesses of Females ; in Pregnancy, and its Diseases, Abortion, Uterine Haemor- 
 rhage, and the General Management of Childbirth, Xursing, etc., etc. With Numerous 
 Cases of Treatment. By Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 432 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 
 A valuable work, and one which, should be in the hands of every married woman. 
 
 Milk-Trade, in New York and Vicinity. Giving an Account 
 
 of the Sale of Pure and Adulterated Milk ; the Daily and Yearly Consumption ; the Amount 
 of Property Invested in the Business ; the Milk Dealers and Dairymen of Orange and other 
 Counties ; Injurious Effects of Impure Milk en Children ; Advice to Country Dairymen. By 
 John Mullaly. With an Introduction by R. T. Trail, M. D. 12mo. 118 pp. Price, 30 cts. 
 
 Parents' Guide for the Transmission of Desired Qualities to 
 
 Offspring, and Childbirth made Easy. By Mrs. Hester Pendleton. 12mo. 212 pp. Paper, 60 cts. 
 Another valuable work for mothers. 
 
 A good work i'cr 
 
Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 
 
 Pregnancy and Childbirth. Illustrated with Cases, showing 
 
 the Remarkable Effects of Water in Mitigating the Pains and Perils of the Parturient State. 
 By Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 124 pp. Price, 30 cents. 
 
 Principles of Hydropathy ; or, the Invalid's Gruide to Health 
 
 and Happiness. By David A. Harsha. 12mo. 48 pp. Price, 15 cents. 
 
 Practice of Water-Cure. With Authenticated Evidence of 
 
 its Efficacy and Safety. Containing a Detailed Account of the Various Processes used in 
 the Water Treatment, etc. By James Wilson, M. D., and James M. Gully, M. D. 12mo. 
 144 pp. Price, 30 cts. 
 
 Science of Swimming. Giving a History of Swimming, 
 
 and Instructions to Learners. By an Experienced Swimmer. 16mo. 36 pp. Price, 15 cts. 
 
 Every boy in the nation should have a copy, and learn to swim. Illustrated with Engravings. 
 
 Water-Cnre Library. In Seven 12mo Yolumes. Embracing : 
 
 Vol. I. Hydropathy ; or, The Water-Cure. Vol. II- Introduction to the Water-Cure ; Ex- 
 perience in Water-Cnre ; Parents' Guide, and Childbirth made Easy. Vol. HI. Hydropathy 
 for the People ; Curiosities of Common Water. Vol. IV. Water-Cure Manual ; Cholera. 
 Vol. V. Water and Vegetable Diet ; Tobacco, its Effects on Body and Mind. Vol. VI. Water- 
 Cure in every known Disease ; Errors of Physicians and Others in the Practice of Water- 
 Cure. Vol. VHI. Consumption, its Causes. Prevention, and Cure ; Water-Cure in Pregnancy 
 and Childbirth. Bound in Embossed Muslin. Price only $6.00. 
 
 This Library comprises all the most important works oi the subject of Hydropathy. The volumes are of uniform 
 size and binding, and the whole form a most valuable medical library for the family. 
 
 Water-Cure in America. Over Three Hundred Cases of 
 
 Various Diseases Treated with Water by Drs. Wesselhceft, Shew, Bedortha, Shieferdecker, 
 Trail, Nichols, and Others. With Cases of Domestic Practice. Designed for Popular as 
 well as Professional Pleading. Edited by a Water Patient. 12mo. 380 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 
 
 Water and Vegetable Diet in Consumption, Scrofula, Cancer, 
 
 Asthma, and other Chronic Diseases. In which the Advantages of Pure and Soft Water 
 over that which is Hard, are particularly Considered. By William Lambe, M. D. With Xotes 
 and Additions by Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 258 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Water-Cure Applied to every known Disease. A Complete 
 
 Demonstration of the Advantages of the Hydropathic System of Curing Diseases ; show- 
 ing also the fallacy of the Medicinal Method, and its Utter Inability to Effect a Permanent 
 Cure. With an Appendix, containing a Water Diet, and Rules for Bathing. By J. H. Rausse. 
 12mo. 272 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Water-Cure Manual. A Popular Work, Embracing Descrip- 
 tions of the Various Modes of Bathing, the Hygienic and Curative Effects of Air, Exercise, 
 Clothing. Occupation, Diet, Water-Drinking, etc. Together with Descriptions of Diseases, 
 and the Hydropathic Means to be Employed therein. By Joel Shew, M. D. 12mo. 282 
 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 'Water-Cure Almanac ; An Annual, containing much Impor- 
 tant and Valuable Matter relative to the Water-Cure System. Illustrated with Numerous 
 Engravings. Every individual should have a copy. 48 -pp. Price, 6 cts. 
 
 'Water-Cure Journal, and Herald of Eeforms. Devoted to 
 
 Physiology, Hydropathy, and the Laws of Life. Illustrated with Numerous Engravings. 
 Quarto. 288 pp. a Year. Published Monthly, at $1.00 a Year. 
 
 The Water-Cure Journal holds a high rank in the science of health ; always ready, straightforward, and plain- 
 spoken, it unfolds the law of our physical nature, without any pretensions to the technicalities of science, but in a 
 form as attractive and refreshing as the sparkling element of which it treats. We know of no American periodical 
 which presents a greater abundance of valuable information on all subjects relating to human progress and welfare. 
 — fN. Y. Tribune. 
 
 This is, unquestionably, the most popular health Journal in the world. — [N. Y. Evening Post. 
 
 Every man, woman, and child, who loves health, who desires happiness, its direct result, who wants to " live 
 while he does live,"-" live till he dies," and really live, instead of being a mere walking corpse, should become at 
 once a reader of this Jvurnal, and practise its precepts.— [Fountain Journal. 
 
Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 
 
 Amativeness ; or, Evils and Eemedies of Excessive and Per- 
 verted Sexuality, including Warning and Advice to the Married and Single. By 0. S. 
 Fowler. 12mo. 48 pp. Price 15 cts. 
 
 Combe on Infancy ; or, the Physiological and Moral Manage- 
 ment of Children. By Andrew Combe, M. D. 12mo. 307 pp. With Illustrations. A valua- 
 ble work for Parents. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Combe's Phj^siology. Applied to the Preservation of Health, 
 
 and to the Improvement of Physical and Mental Education. By Andrew Combe, M. D. With 
 Xotes and Observations byO. S. Fowler. Octavo. 320 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Dr. Combe has done more to spread abroad a knowledge of this most useful science than any other author we 
 can name.— [Christian Intelligencer, N. Y. 
 
 Chronic Diseases ; Especially the Nervous Diseases of 
 
 Women. ByD.Rosch. Translated from the German by Charles Dummig. An important 
 work for the Married of both sexes. 12mo. 61 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 Digestion, Physiology of. Considered with Eelation to the 
 
 Principles of Dietetics. By Andrew Combe, M. D. Illustrated with Engravings. 18mo. 
 310 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 Food and Diet. With Observations on the Dietetic Eegimen 
 
 suited for Disordered States of the Digestive Organs ; and an account of the Dietaries of 
 some of the Principal Metropolitan and other Establishments for Paupers. Lunatics, Crimi- 
 nals, Children, the Sick. &c. Bv Jonathan Pereira. M. D.. F. R. S. Edited by Charles A. 
 Lee, M. D. Octavo. 31S pp. Paper, 87 cts. ; Muslin, $1.25. 
 
 Generation, Philosophy of. Its Abuses, with their Causes, 
 
 Prevention and Cure. By John B. Xewman, M. D. 12mo. 118 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 Hereditary Descent : Its Laws and Facts Applied to Human 
 
 Improvement. By 0. S. Fowler. 12mo. 288 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Maternity; or, The Bearing and Nursing of Children. In- 
 cluding Female Education and Beauty. By 0. S. Fowler. 12mo. With Engraved Illustra- 
 tions. 221 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Natural Laws of Man. A Philosophical Catechism. By J. 
 
 G. Spurzheim, M. D. An important work. 18mo. 171 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 Natural History of Man. Showing his Three Aspects of 
 
 Plant, Beast and Angel. Plant Life, comprising the Nutritive Apparatus. Beast Life, or 
 Soul, the Phrenological Faculties. Angel Life, or Spirit, Jehovah's Likeness in Man. By 
 John B. Newman, M. D. With Engravings. 12mo. 295 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Organic Laws ; or, The Laws which Govern the Human Or- 
 ganism. By J- Bradford Sax. 12rr.o. 261pp. 
 
 In this work the author tells us of the physical laws which govern us, what and when we should eat and drink, 
 and how to live and obey those lawe, that health may be enjoyed. 
 
 Physiology, Animal and Mental. Applied to the Preserva- % 
 
 tion and Restoration of Health of Body and Power of Mind. By 0. S. Fowler. Illustrated 
 with Engravings. 12mo. 812 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 
 
 Keproductive Organs, Hints on the. Their Diseases, Causes, 
 
 and Cure on Hydropathic Principles. By James C. Jackson. 12mo. 48 pp. Paper, 15 cts. 
 
 Sexual Diseases ; Their Causes, Prevention, and Cure, on 
 
 Physiological Principles. Embracing : Home Treatment for Sexual Abuses ; Chronic Dis- 
 eases, Especially the Nervous Diseases of Women ; The Philosophy of Generation ; Ama- 
 tiveness ; Hints on the Reproductive Organs. In One Vol. 12mo. 417 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 
 
 Sober and Temperate Life. The Discourses and Letters of 
 
 Louis Cornaro. With a Biography of the Author. By Piero Maroncelli. With Notes, and 
 an Appendix by John Burden 1 . 18mo. 228 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 Twenty-five thousand copies of this excellent work have been sold. It is translated into several languages. 
 
 Tobacco : Its History, Nature, and Effects on the Body and 
 
 Mind. With the Opinions of Rev. Dr. Nott, L. X. Fowler, Rev. Henry Ward Beecher, Hon. 
 Horace Greeley, Dr. Jennings, 0. S. Fowler, Dr. R. T. Trail, and Others. By Joel Shew, 
 M. D. 12mo. 116 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 Every person should read this useful work, — then banish tobacco in all its forms, — smoking, chewing, or snuffing. 
 
 Teeth: Their Structure, Disease, and Treatment. With 
 
 numerous Illustrations. By John Burdell. 12mo. 72 pp. Paper, 15 cts. 
 
 Tobacco : Its Use and Abuse. By John Burdell. 12mo. 
 
 24 pp. 6 cts. With Illustrations. 
 
 Tea and Coffee. Their Physical, Intellectual, and Moral 
 
 Effects on the Human System. By Dr. William A. Alcott. 18mo. 99 pp. Paper, 15 cts. 
 
 Use of Tobacco ; Its Physical, Intellectual, and Moral Effects 
 
 on the Human System. By Dr. William A. Alcott. 18mo. 88 pp. Paper, 15 cts. 
 
 Vegetable Diet ; as Sanctioned by Medical Men, and by 
 
 Experience in all Ages. Including: a System of Vegetable Cookery. By Dr. William A. Alcott. 
 12mo. 312 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Oi 
 
 t&mxum attir p^pplffgig, 
 
 Biology ; or, The Principles of the Human Mind. Deduced 
 
 from Physical Laws. With a Lecture on the Voltaic Mechanism of Man. By Alfred Smee, 
 F. R. S. 12mo. 61 pp. Illustrated. Price, 30 cts. 
 
 Electrical Psychology, Philosophy of. In a Course of Twelve 
 
 Lectures. By John Bovee Dods. 12mo. 252 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Elements of Animal Magnetism ; or, Process and Applica- 
 tion for Relieving Human Suffering. By Charles Morley. 12mo. 24 pp. Price, 15 cts. 
 
 Fascination ; or, The Philosophy of Charming. Illustrating 
 
 the Principles of Life in connection with Spirit and Matter. By John B. Newman, M. D. 
 12mo. 176 pp. Paper, 15 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Mental Alchemy. A Treatise on the Mind, Nervous Sys- 
 tem, Psychology, Magnetism, Mesmerism., and Diseases. By B, Brown Williams, M. D. 
 12mo. 180 pp. Priced cts. 
 
10 Fowlers and Wells' Publications. 
 
 Macrocosm and Microcosm ; or, The Universe Without and 
 
 the Universe Within. Being an Unfolding of the Plan of Creation, and the Correspondence 
 of Truths, both in the World of Sense and the World of Soul. In Two Parts. By William 
 FisMfoough. 12mo. 259 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 It is written with, unquestionable ability, and by a thinker and student. — [Boston Transcript. 
 
 Philosophy of Mesmerism. Six Lectures. With an Intro- 
 duction. By J. Bovee Dods. 12mo. 82 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 Psychology ; or, the Science of the Soul. Considered Phy- 
 siologically and Philosophically. With an Appendix containing Xotes of Mesmeric and 
 Psychical Experience. By Joseph Haddock, M. D. With Engravings of the Nervous Sys- 
 tem. 12mo. 112 pp. Price, 30 cts. 
 
 Spiritual Intercourse, Philosophy of. 'Being an Explanation 
 
 of Modern Mysteries. By Andrew Jackson Davis. Octavo. 176 pp. Price, 62 cts. „ 
 
 Supernal Theology, and Life in the Sphere. Deduced from 
 
 Alleged Spiritual Manifestations. By Owen G. Warren. Octavo. 112 pp. Price, 30 cts. 
 
 Among the many publications on the subject of spiritual manifestations this is. one of the most entertaining.— 
 [Boston Commonwealth. 
 
 imlhutm. 
 
 .Botany for all Classes. Containing a Floral Dictionary, and 
 
 a Glossary of Scientific Terms. Illustrated with numerous, beautiful, and appropriate En- 
 gravings. By John B. Newman, M. D. 12mo. 226 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 In this work the subject is presented in a series of interesting conversations. 
 
 Chemistry, and its Applications to Physiology, Agriculture, 
 
 and Commerce. By Justus Liebig, M. D., F. R. S. Octavo. 54 pp. Price, 25 cts. 
 
 Delia's Doctors; or, A Grlance Behind the Scenes, By 
 
 Hannah Gardner Creamer. 12mo. 262 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Intended to show the folly of going: to physicians for every ailment, instead of consulting the laws of nature, and 
 obeying them. Full of important suggestions to invalids. 
 
 Essay on Wages, Discussing the Means now Employed for 
 
 Upholding them, and showing the Necessity of a "Working Man's Tariff, founded on the 
 Principled" Graduating Import Duties, in Inverse Proportion to the Rate of "Wages Paid in 
 the Manufacture of the Imported Goods. By Philip C Friese. 12mo. 35 pp. Price, 15 cts. 
 
 Familiar Lessons on Astronomy ; Designed for the Use -of 
 
 Cluldren and Youth in Schools and Families. By Mrs. L. N. Fowler. With Illustrations. 
 12mo. 165 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Future of Nations : In what Consists its Security. A Lec- 
 ture Delivered in the Broadway Tabernacle, New York, on Monday Evening, June 21, 1852. 
 By Louis Kossuth. With a Likeness. 12mo. 44 pp. Prrce, 12 cts. 
 
 Hints Toward Eeforms : In Lectures, Addresses, and other 
 
 Writings. Together with the Crystal Palace, and its Lessons. By Horace Greeley. 12mo. 
 425 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 
 
 Horace Greeley is abont as well known in the United States as Dr. Franklin. In the purity, simplicity, and 
 straightforwardness of his style, no writer of this age is his superior. — [X. Y: Independent. 
 
 No manor woman who has an interest in this world should be without this work. Greeley always gives us a 
 clear, common-sense view of things, in strong, brief, and frequentlv eloquent language. He is "himself in this book. 
 It is full of the spirit of life-. If you are a reformer, read it, if you need reforming, read it.— [Williamsburgh 
 Times. 
 
Fowleks axd Wells' Publications. 11 
 
 Hopes and Helps for the Young of Both Sexes. Belating 
 
 to the Formation of Character, Choice of Avocation, Health, Amusement, Music, Conver- 
 sation, Cultivation of Intellect, Moral Sentiment, Social Affection, Courtship and Marriage. 
 By Rev. G-. S. Weaver. 12mo. 216 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Every parent should place this book in the hands of his children. Every youth who reads it -will feel inspired 
 with new resolutions for a nobler and purer life, be his occupation what it may. 
 
 Human Eights, and their Political Guaranties. Essays. By 
 
 E. P. Hurlbut. With Notes by Geo. Combe. 12mo. 249 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 Home For All. New, Cheap, Convenient, and Superior 
 
 Mode of Building - , containing full Directions for Constructing Gravel Walls. 12 mo. pp. 
 
 Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. New Edition, Revised, with Additions. 
 
 Immortality Triumphant. The Existence of a God, and 
 
 Human Immortality, Practically Considered, and the Truth of Divine Revelation Substan- 
 tiated. By John Bovee Dods. 12mo. 216 pp. Paper, 62 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
 The talented author has opened a new and beautiful field, rich in thought, and of vast importance to the theolo- 
 gian, and placed within the reach of the Christian world at large, an immense mass of materials, and in a condensed 
 form, by which any one of ordinary capacity may briefly and successfully meet the arguments of the Atheist and 
 Deist.— [Ithaca Chronicle. 
 
 Innovation, Entitled to a Full and Candid Hearing. By John 
 
 Patterson. 12mo. 61 pp. Price, 15 cts. 
 
 Literature and Art. By S. Margaret Fuller. Two Parts in 
 
 One Volume. Containing : A Short Essay on Critics ; A Dialogue ; The Two Herberts ; Prose 
 "Works of Milton, with a Biographical Introduction ; Life of Sir James Mackintosh ; Modern 
 British Poets ; Modern Drama ; Dialogue, containing Sundry Glosses on Poetic Texts ; Poet3 
 of the People ; Miss Barrett's Poems ; Lives of Haydn, Mozart, Handel, Bach, Beethoven ; 
 Record of Impressions Produced by Mr. Allston's Pictures ; American Literature ; Sweden- 
 borgianism ; Methodism at the Fountain ; The Tragedy of Witchcraft. With an Introduction 
 by Horace Greeley. 12mo. 347 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 
 
 No woman in America has ever equalled her for bold, vigorous, original thoughts. Literature and Art contain 
 some of her productions, of the greatest merit and interest. — [Wyoming Mirror. 
 
 Labor; Its History and Prospects. By Eobert Dale Owen. 
 
 An Address Delivered before the Young Men's Mercantile Association of Cincinnati. 12mo. 
 76 pp. Paper, 30 cts. 
 
 Power of Kindness ; Inculcating the Principles of Benevo- 
 lence and Love. By Charles Morley. 12mo. 72 pp. Paper, 30 cts. ; Muslin, 50 cts. 
 
 Population, Theory of. Deduced from the General Law of 
 
 Animal Fertility. Republished from the Westminster Review. With an Introduction by R. 
 T. Trail, M. D. Price, 15 cts. 
 
 Temperance Eeformation ; Its History, from the Organiza- 
 tion of the first Temperance Society, to the 'adoption of the Liquor Law of Maine, 1851 ; 
 and the Consequent Influence of the Promulgation of that Law on the Political Interest of the 
 State of New York, 1852. By Rev. Lebbeus Armstrong. New Edition. Enlarged. With a 
 Portrait of the Author. 12mo. 465 pp. Muslin, $1.25. 
 
 A much more clever book than the title would lead one to expect. It is full of historic reminiscences, anecdotes, 
 and information, spicily served up. — [N. Y. Mirror. 
 
 The Student : A Family Miscellany, and Monthly School- 
 Reader. Devoted to Physical Moral, and Intellectual Improvement. Edited by N. A. 
 Calkins. Monthly. Octavo. 32 pp. 384 pp. a Year. $1.00. 
 
 The Plan of the Student is Original : having a department for the older members of the family, one for the 
 youth, and another for children, and another for parents and teachers. It contains history, biography , travels, 
 science, &c, with numerous illustrations. In short, it is a Historian, an Orator, a Botanist, a Chemist, a Geologist, 
 an Astronomer, a Philosopher, a Physiologist, a Poet, a Teacher, a Story-Teller, and is just the work for Girls and 
 Boys, young Men and young Women, Parents and Teachers. 
 
 Woman : Her Education and Influence. By Mrs. Hugo 
 
 Reid. With an Introduction by Mrs. C. M. Kirkland. With Portraits of Several Distinguished 
 Women. 12mo. 192 pp. Paper, 50 cts. ; Muslin, 87 cts. 
 
FOWLERS AND WELLS' PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 The Retail, or Office Prices. 
 
 PHRENOLOGY. 
 
 Combe'3 Lectures on Phrenology, 
 Chart for Recording Developments, - 
 Constitution of Man, - paper 5 
 
 " " School Edition, 
 
 Defence of Phrenology, - paper 5' 
 Domestic Life, ... 
 
 Education Complete, 
 
 Education. By Spurzheim, paper 5 
 
 Familiar Lessons on Phrenology and Phy 
 Love and Parentage, 
 
 " " and Amativeness, 
 
 Marriage: Its History, etc., paper 3' 
 Memory, - - paper 
 
 Moral and Intellectual Science, 
 Mental Science — Lectures, paper 
 
 Matrimony, - 
 
 Phrenology Proved, Illustrated, and Appl: 
 Phrenological Journal, 
 Popular Phrenology, 
 Phrenology and the Scriptures, 
 Phrenological Guide, 
 Phrenological Almanac, 
 Phrenological Bust, 
 
 Religion, Natural and Revealed, paper 50, 
 Self-Culture, - - paper , 
 
 Self-Instructor, - - paper 
 
 Synopsis of Phrenology and Physiology, 
 Symbolical Head and Phrenological Chart, 
 Temperance and Tight Lacing, 
 
 HYDROPATHY, OR WATER 
 Accidents and Emergencies, 
 Bulwer, Forbes and Houghton, 
 Cook-Book, Hydropathic, 
 Children : Their Hydropathic Management. 
 Consumption, ... paper 50. 
 
 Curiosities of Common "Water, 
 Cholera, - 
 
 Confessions of a "Water Patient, 
 Errors of Physicians, 
 Experience in Water -Cure, 
 Hydropathic Encyclopaedia, 2 vols., 
 Hydropathy for the People, paper 50. 
 
 Home Treatment for Sexual Abuses, 
 Hygiene and Hydropathy, 
 Introduction to the AVater-Cure, 
 Midwifery, and Diseases of Women, 
 Milk Trade in New York and Vicinity, 
 Parent's Guide, and Childbirth made Easy. 
 Philosophy of Water-Cure, 
 Pregnancy and Childbirth, 
 Principles of Hydropathy, - 
 Practice of Water-Care, 
 Science of Swimming, 
 Water-Care Library, 7 vols., 
 Water-Cure in America, 
 Water and Vegetable Diet, 
 Water-Cure in Every Disease, 
 Water-Cure Manual, 
 Water-Cure Almanac, 
 Water-Cure Journal, 
 
 5 47 7 
 
 • $1 00 
 6% 
 
 12% 
 
 , muslin 
 
 75 
 
 ^logy, 
 
 00 
 
 - 
 
 25 
 
 - 
 
 62% 
 
 , muslin 
 
 62% 
 
 muslin 
 
 75 
 
 ■ - 2 00 
 
 muslin 
 
 75 
 
 - 
 
 25 
 
 ed, - 1 
 
 00 
 
 - ] 
 
 00 
 
 - 
 
 25 
 
 - 
 
 12% 
 
 . 
 
 12% 
 
 - 
 
 06M 
 
 - 1 
 
 00 
 
 muslin 
 
 75 
 
 muslin 
 
 75 
 
 muslin 
 
 50 
 
 12% 
 
 12% 
 
 • 12% 
 - 1 00 
 paper 50 
 
 12% 
 
 12% 
 
 1 00 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 25 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 12% 
 
 . 
 
 • 
 
 25 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 12% 
 
 * 
 
 
 5 00 
 I 00 
 
 paper 50 
 
 muslin 
 
 75 
 
 paper 50 
 
 muslin 
 
 75 
 
 paper 50 
 
 muslin 
 
 75 
 
 06% 
 I 00 
 
 PHYSIOLOGY. 
 
 Amativeness, 
 Combe on Infancy, 
 Combe's Physiology, 
 Chronic Diseases, 
 Digestion, Physiology of, 
 Food and Diet, 
 Generation, Philosophy of, 
 Hereditary Descent, 
 Maternity, 
 
 Natural Laws of Man, 
 Natural History of Man, 
 Organic Laws. 
 
 paper 50, muslin 
 paper 50, muslin 
 
 12% 
 
 25 
 paper 75, muslin 1 00 
 
 25 
 paper 50, muslin 75 
 paper 50, muslin 75 
 
 paper 50. muslin 
 paper 50, muslin 
 
 To 
 
 Physiology, Animal and Mental, paper 50, muslin 75 
 
 Reproductive Organs, 
 Sexual Diseases, 
 
 Sober and Temperate Life, « • • 
 
 Tobacco : Its Effects, - . . - 
 
 Teeth : Their Structure and Disease, 
 Tobacco : Its Use and Abuse, - . 
 
 Tea and Coffee, ..... 
 
 Tobacco, Use of, • - - - 
 
 Vegetable Diet, - - paper 50, muslin 
 
 MESMERISM AND PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 Biology; or, the Principles of the Human Mind, 
 Electrical Psychology, - paper 50, muslin 
 
 Elements of Animal Magnetism, - - 
 
 Fascination, - - paper 40, muslin 
 
 Mental Alchemy, - - 
 
 Macrocosm and Microcosm, paper 50, muslin 
 
 Philosophy of Mesmerism, - - 
 
 Psychology ; or, the Science of the Soul, - 
 Spiritual Intercourse, • • * 
 
 Supernal Theology, - - « 
 
 PHONOGRAPHY. 
 
 Constitution of the United States, * - 
 
 Declaration of Independence, • « • 
 
 Phonographic Teacher, • • » 
 
 Phonographic Envelopes, 
 Phonographic Alphabet, 
 Phonographic Word Signs, 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS. 
 
 Botany for all Classes, paper 50, muslin 75 
 
 Chemistry, Applied to Physiology. Agriculture, &c, 20 
 
 Delia's Doctors, paper 50, muslin 75 
 
 Essay on Wages, - - 12j 
 
 Familiar Lessons on Astronomy, paper 40, muslin 60 
 
 Future of Nations, - - 10 
 
 Hints Toward Reforms. By Greeley, - - 1 00 
 
 Hopes and Helps for the Young, paper 50, muslin 75 
 
 Human Rights, paper 50, muslin 75 
 
 Home For All, - - - - - 75 
 
 Immortality Triumphant, paper 50, muslin 75 
 
 Innovation, 
 Literature and Art, 
 Labor : Its History and Prospects, 
 Power of Kindness, paper 95, muslin 
 
 Population. Theory of, - - 12% 
 
 Temperance Reformation, - • - 1 00 
 
 The Student— A Monthly Magazine, - - 1 00 
 
 Woman : Her Education, - paper 40, muslin 75 
 
 Office, Clinton Hall, 131 Nassau-street, New York. | 
 
 12% 
 i 00 
 
 12% 
 06M 
 12% 
 12% 
 
 12% 
 
 25 
 
 50 
 
 10 
 
 40 
 
 per hundred 3 00 
 
 " 2 00 
 
 " 3 00 
 
 1 00 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A V/ORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson F 
 Cranberry Towr 
 (724)779-2111 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 
 II